Ottoman Empire’s And Christian Worlds Architecture Influence Term Paper Scholarship Essay Help

The Ottoman conquest of some parts of Europe has long been considered a major loss to the Christendom, especially after the fall of Constantinople under the Islamic rule. Nevertheless, modern scholars agree that the conquest of some parts of the western world by the Ottoman Empire left a symbolic mark in the arts, especially painting, architecture, literature, and sculpture (Auld 239).

In addition, the Muslim world in Asia, Eastern Europe, the Middle East, and North Africa experienced significant cultural influence from the European cultures. One of the most significant impacts of the European-Asian cultural exchange was due to the architectural influence of cultures on each other.

In particular, the extent to which the Ottoman Empire shaped the European societies is still observable, especially in buildings left behind in some parts of Europe by the Ottomans (Howard 352). Scholars agree that the most significant mark of the Ottoman rule in Europe is the presence of mosques, which were built as a sign of the Islamic conquest of the Christian world.

Therefore, the purpose of this paper is to examine the influence of the Ottoman culture on the Christian world in terms of architecture. Arguably, the architectural influence of the Muslim culture in Europe is a clear indication that Europe benefited socially and culturally from the Ottomans as opposed to the common belief that the Ottomans left only a negative impact because of their desire to expand their religious influence.

The Ottoman conquest of various parts of Europe, especially Greece, Italy and surrounding regions, still remains an important part of the European cultural history. To make a clear and in-depth analysis of the Ottoman influence on the European architecture, it is worth looking at a number of buildings and structures in Istanbul, Sophia, Balkans, Greece and Italy in general (Brothers 77).

The Sulumaniye Mosque, a major tourist destination in the modern world, provides one of the best examples of the Ottoman architectural culture in the western world. The Mosque is one of the several works of architect Mimar Sinan. It was built between1550 and 1557 AD. Sinan, though rarely mentioned in historical records, had a major influence on various western architects. (Howard 231).

In fact, scholars prove that Sinan’s work had a major influence on Michelangelo and Andrea Palladio, the two most influential Italian artists (De-Osa 88). For instance, Sinan introduced the dome design in Italy when he built the Suleymaniye Mosque in Istanbul and the Selimuiye Mosque in Erdine. The design of Michelangelo’s Domer in Rome was a mimic of these structures.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Dome culture became common in Italy, with many architects adopting the dome culture in a number of their works. For instance, the church of San Giorgio Maggiore in Venice has a dome and several minarets on its top, which was not common for the Italian and European cultures in general (Renda 239).

The buildings designed by Andrea Palladio between 1508 and 1580 have large towers that represent the common Christian architectural design and additional large domes on the top of the main buildings and other smaller domes. The presence of the three domes is a unique feature in the western world and a common aspect of Islamic architecture.

In fact, it is worth noting that the domes were used in religious buildings, both in Venice and the Islamic world, providing an indication that the Christian architects Palladio and Michelangelo must have absorbed the Muslim Idea from the Ottoman regime.

Apart from the domes, a number of other aspects of the European buildings were borrowed from the Islamic architecture, especially by churches. For instance, the miniature paintings in a number of churches and palaces in Italy and Greece are similar to the paintings inside mosques and other buildings in the Islamic culture.

For example, the Ottoman miniature paintings are commonly used to illustrate the manuscripts in mosques, especially on the ceiling, walls and the floor (Brothers 81). The church of Hagia Sophia provides evidence of the integration of the Ottoman miniature painting style in western architecture.

On the ceiling, on walls and the floor, the miniature paintings occupied almost the whole space, with various colors and designs. In addition, written scripts were placed on the paintings to depict certain religious scripts or figures. The Church of Hagia Sophia took over this technique in its inside decorations, which depict various religious symbols and figures.

It is clear that the Ottoman architecture and building art influenced the later styles of European architecture. For instance, the use of abstract and stylized paintings inside churches, especially on the ceiling and the inside walls, influenced the later European Baroque and Rococo, which were also used in churches and other religious buildings.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Ottoman Empire’s and Christian Worlds Architecture Influence specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The European architectural culture also borrowed from the Ottoman style of carpeting and window decoration. For instance, most of the Ottoman buildings had permanent carpets with immense decorative paintings. A good example of these paintings is the Hereke silk carpets, which were finely woven and decorated with various colors, shapes, and figures. This style reached Europe through Istanbul.

For instance, palaces and churches in Italy copied this design, which is seen not only on floors but also on wall hangings, ceilings, and windows. In particular, this is evident in the design of the Topkapi Palace in Istanbul, a building that was made after the renovation of a church previously used by Christians before the Roman conquest of the Constantinople.

Another important aspect of Ottoman architecture that reached the Christian world is the window design. The Ottoman architectures decorated windows using the Mihrab style, which suggested using multiple colors in glass screens (Carboni 193).

The Mihrab windows were also engraved with various figures to give a fine finishing that reflected sunlight. Similarly, this style reached Europe and is especially observed in Venetian palaces, where several windows were decorated using the Mihrab style in combination with traditional styles such as ogre arches (Howard 352).

In conclusion, it is clear that modern western architecture has borrowed much from the Ottoman architectural style, which is mostly seen in various religious and royal buildings in Europe. Specifically, the use of domes, inside decorations, and window designs in the European culture are borrowed from the Islamic culture.

It is also worth noting that most of these designs were used in religious and royal places in both cultures, suggesting that there was a contact between the two regions, with the Ottoman having a profound influence on the Christian building culture.

Works Cited Auld, Sylvia. Renaissance Venice, Islam and Mahmud the Kurd: A Metalworking Enigma. London: Altajir World of Islam Trust, 2004. Print.

Brothers, Charles. “The Renaissance Reception of the Alhambra: The Letters of Andrea Navagero and the Palace of Charles”. V. Muqarnas, 11.4 (2004): 78-102. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Ottoman Empire’s and Christian Worlds Architecture Influence by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Carboni, Stefano. Venice and the Islamic World, 828-1797. New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 2007. Print.

De-Osa, Veronica. Sinan the Turkish Michelangelo. New York: Vantage Press, 2002. Print.

Howard, Deborah. Venice and the East. The Impact of the Islamic World on Venetian Architecture 1100-1500. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2000. Print.

Renda, Günsel. A History of Turkish Painting. Geneva: Palasar, 2007. Print.


Astronomy Issues: Life on Mars Research Paper best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Surface of Mars

The Atmosphere

Controversial Issues about Mars

The Idea of Transforming Mars

The Idea of Preserving the Planet

Summary and Conclusion


Introduction Mars is a planet that is similar and closer to earth than other planets. The planet has soil and rocks on its surface, and it has some gases in the atmosphere. Earlier researches indicated that there was a possibility of having some water, which is an essential aspect of life. According to astronomical researches, Mars has a cold climate, and the length of days and nights in Mars have a pattern similar to the one on Earth.

Moreover, since the axial tilt of Mars is similar to Earth’s axial tilt, the two planets experience the same seasons. The mentioned findings cause much anxiety as scientists suspect that the planet may support life.

If the assumptions are true, it would be necessary to find out if there was some ancient life on Mars and the possibility of having life on Mars. The National Aeronautics and Space Administration agency (NASA) has done several aerospace types of research to find out if indeed the planet can support life. This paper will take a stringent analysis of the research findings to determine the possibility of life on Mars.

The Surface of Mars In 1864, some curious astronomers gazed at Mars through telescopes, and they perceived the surface of Mars to have some vegetation. However, a spacecraft was able to arrive on Mars a hundred years later, and interestingly, there was no vegetation on Mars. The land was bare, and there was no evidence of water or life. Since then, several robotic spacecraft have arrived on the planet, but none has proved that Mars has a sign of life.

The most interesting thing to note is the earth’s magnetic field that turns away dangerous radiation particles in the space. Mars has no magnetic field to turn away the dangerous radiations; therefore, the planet is hostile to any form of life (Space Place, 2014, para. 5). The magnetic shield protects the atmosphere from losing moisture; therefore, lack of it makes the planes susceptible to losing its atmospheric moisture to the solar wind.

Mars has less air than the earth does, and there is no evidence of water on the planet. In case there was water on the planet, it must have been too saline to support life. The scientific experiments facilitated by robotic spacecraft that arrived in Mars never revealed any sign of living microorganisms in the soil.

Indeed, the absence of living microorganisms in the soil is a clear indication of the absence of water on the red planet. NASA has also employed efforts to find out whether the soil particles might contain tiny fossils that would be a sign of ancient life on Mars. So far, the aerospace research reports have not found any feasible results indicating the presence of life in the cold desert.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Atmosphere The Red Planet’s surface temperatures lie between -143oc and 27oc, and indeed, these temperatures are considerably low. The most controversial fact about Mars is the thin atmospheric pressure that is about 1% of that on earth (Turner, 2004, p. 306).

The air is dry with no liquid water, and the ultraviolet radiations in the atmosphere cannot support life in any way. It is noteworthy that Mars’ polar caps have frozen carbon dioxide, which would thicken the atmosphere if released into the air through warming.

Interestingly, there is no rain on Mars, and the planet obtains less sunshine than the Earth due to its long distance from the sun. Although carbon dioxide that is necessary for photosynthesis is plenty on the Red Planet, it is almost impossible for the planet to support plant life because of the lack of light energy (Hunter, 2013, p. 22). In the absence of the plants, herbivorous cannot survive, and consequently, the carnivorous cannot survive on the Red Planet.

Controversial Issues about Mars No one can tell the truth about the images that show large river channel networks on the Red Planet. Explorers are wondering if the layered sediments may imply that Mars had some flowing rivers in the past. There are assumptions that Mars was a warm and wet place, but for unknown reasons, everything dried up.

It is noteworthy that air and water are the most important aspects of life; interestingly, Mars cannot support liquid water because of its low temperatures. Secondly, the atmospheric pressure on Mars cannot allow the exchange of gases. While animals need high atmospheric pressure with plenty of oxygen, the plants need small amounts of oxygen, and the two living things exchange gases for survival.

Some researches indicated that there were some traces of methane gas in the atmosphere, and thus it is impossible for the planet to support life (“Life of Mars,” 2013, p. 2). Nitrogen is another very important element of life, but the nitrogen levels in the atmosphere are considerably lower on the Red Planet.

Moreover, no biological process supports nitrogen fixation into the atmosphere. Thus the planet cannot support life. However, scientists believe that initially, the planet had a thick atmosphere, and people can do something to make the place habitable.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Astronomy Issues: Life on Mars specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The Idea of Transforming Mars Indeed, scientists are seriously considering the idea of transforming Mars into a habitable planet. The first thing that came up was heating the polar caps to release the carbon dioxide into the atmosphere. The approach would help in thickening and warming the atmosphere, which would support liquid water that is essential for life. The considerably low temperatures would increase to manageable levels that can support life.

Scientist thought of mirrors that would reflect extra light onto the poles and warm it up. They also thought of the black color that absorbs heat, and they had the idea of sprinkling dark dust onto the poles of the Red Planet.

The most promising idea was introducing greenhouse gases into the atmosphere to warm up the planet (Marinova, 2008, para. 7). Indeed, the latter idea would be the most viable provided the scientists used greenhouse gases with long atmospheric lifetimes. This would ensure that the entire exercise would have minimal effects on the ozone layer of the planet.

Later on, researchers found out that the best greenhouse gas that can warm up the planet is perfluoropropane. This hybrid gas is a combination of all gases released by industries in the entire globe, and the gas is not portable. Therefore, the idea of introducing greenhouse gases into the red planet’s atmosphere would hold if industries were set up on Mars.

The issue was politicized, and the opposing group could not find it worthwhile to introduce the greenhouse gases that have already proved to have negative effects on the climate on Earth.

On the other hand, the scientists, who were for the idea indicated that planet Earth has an evolved ecosystem, explored the existence of various life forms; however, there is no ecosystem in Mars. Although there may be some organisms living underground, they cannot prevent explorers and scientists from undertaking their experiments.

The Idea of Preserving the Planet Although some scientists are strongly proposing that they should try to establish ways through which Mars can support life, others are arguing that it is unreasonable to tamper with natural creation. Some people feel that Mars is a beautiful planet that ought to be preserved for future generations.

This is because if scientists manage to heat Mars, they may find it difficult to introduce oxygen into the atmosphere of the planet. People will have to wear oxygen masks and struggle to survive in the high-pressure atmosphere. Indeed, Earth is unique because of its ability to support life, and therefore, trying to transform Mars may sound to be theoretically feasible, but it is practically impossible.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Astronomy Issues: Life on Mars by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Summary and Conclusion From the discussions, it is evident that scientists are desperately looking for ways to enable Mars to support life. They are curious about finding any evidence about the ancient existence of life on the Red Planet. The scientists are not ready to quit, and they are keeping on with the search for complex organics that support life.

Although some scientists said that they had found a habitable environment on Mars, they have not shed enough light of the habitable environment on the Red Planet. Currently, there is no life on Mars, as the planet is much drier and colder than it was in the ancient days.

The scientists are continuing with their research of the ways of transforming Mars into a habitable place. It is about 50 years since the first aircraft was able to reach Mars and scientists have not yet found a viable solution. The research is ongoing, and it may take quite some time before the scientists find a way of establishing life on Mars.

References Hunter, M. G. (2013). Life on Mars 3: More study of NASA’s Mars photos. Bloomington, IN: Xlibris Corporation.

Life on Mars fades after curiosity rover methane findings. (2013). The Australian, 35(9), 1-2.

Marinova, M. (2008). Life on Mars: Terraforming the Red Planet. Web.

Space Place: Is there life on Mars? (2014). Web.

Turner, M. J. (2004). Expedition Mars. New York, NY: Springer.


Iranian Revolution and the Gulf States Term Paper online essay help: online essay help

Introduction Iranian Revolution took place in the year 1979. It was a revolution which was aimed at eliminating the monarchy that had been in rule for a long period. Several countries have carried out revolutions in the past. Revolutions in most countries usually result from political reasons in a country.

The Iranian Revolution was one of the few that have been successful in the past. The Iranian Revolution of 1979 was very famous. This is because it saw the overthrowing of the Iran monarchy that was in power and replaced it with the Islamic republic. Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi was the leader of the monarch.

On the other hand, Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini was the leader of Islam. Also, Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini led the revolution. The revolution had an impact on the Arabian States and their relationship with Iran due to the links that they had even before (Molavi, n. d.).

Scope of the Research The Iranian Revolution became one of the most famous revolutions in the world because it was successful. Most of the previous revolutions that took place failed. The impacts of most of these revolutions were slowing down the economic growth and eruption of war within the country.

The Iranian Revolution had some impacts, especially on the Persian states. Iran had good relations with Persian states especially in economic terms due to their commonality in oil production. Iran shipped its oil through the Gulf States. After the revolution, these relations changed.

It led to the eruption of security tensions between the nations. The main scope of this paper is to discuss how the Iranian Revolution changed the security and the religious relationship of the Persian states with Iran (Kamrava, 2011).

Effects of the Iranian revolution on the religious relationship between Iran and the Gulf states

Khomeini is a key figure, who led the revolution of Iran in the year 1979. At the time, there was so much involvement of American Imperialism in the Gulf States. There have been two religious groups that have been conflicting since the Iranian Revolution of 1979. Khomeini, who was the leader of the revolution, was a member of the Shiite Islam religion.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Gulf States and most notably Saudi Arabia believed in the Sunni Islamic religion. Religion is an important factor in the analysis of the relationship between Iran and Saudi Arabia. It plays a key role in the policies of Iran towards Saudi Arabia. The Saudi Arabians have very strong religious believes. The residents of Saudi are predominantly Islam.

The revolution that took place in Iran increased the involvement of Iran in Saudi Arabia. Iran was criticizing the Saudi Arabian relationship with the US. This would weaken the monarchy of Saudi Arabia, which was Islamic based. Therefore, the religious relationship between Iran and Saudi Arabia was largely affected after the Iranian revolution.

It became weakened and became increased the tensions (Cordesman, Alsis


Compulsory Education Research Paper essay help

Introduction Topic Overview

An acknowledged educator and theorist Sir Kenneth Robinson argues, “we’re all born with deep natural capacities for creativity and systems of mass education tend to suppress them” (n. p.). For cultural and economic reasons, students are often limited to developing capacities and skills that are dictated by a traditional educational system.

Compulsory system of education, therefore, does not allow individuals to uncover their full potential and learn the subjects they prefer to the ones established by the core curriculum. Moreover, mandatory education prevents students from choosing a set of subject they are most apt for and, as a result, the learning process turns into a challengeable path of knowledge acquisition.


To cope with the problem of limited access to optional courses, as well as develop the balanced academic curriculum, it is necessary to make a radical shift to person-centered education and remove the obsolete instances of traditional education that focuses primarily on cultural and economic backgrounds.


The emergence of the compulsory education system in western societies dates back to the middle of the nineteen century. Before its adoption, the necessity to introduce a fixed set, of course, was not necessary because, according to Zhang, “…in the early nineteenth century the voluntary education market was already able to make American among the world leaders in public literacy and education” (29).

What is more important is that the statistics demonstrate that the percentage of literacy ranged from 91 to 97 in Northern states and more than 80 % in the Southern part. However, as soon as compulsory education has been adopted, more than half of the population is left illiterate.

Within the context of globalization and cultural diversity, introducing an educational policy of “common high lan earning standards for all” can create several controversies (McParland and Schneider 66). In particular, international students with culturally and economically diverse backgrounds should offer wider opportunities for fulfilling their professional and academic purposes.

In this respect, McParland and Schneider explain “when the mandates of the curriculum are too broad…and the tests are too narrow…the consequences may differ for students who begin at different points of academic preparation” (71).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In order to react to this problem, the research introduces the evidence of augmenting the number of sources that are necessary to graduate from university. Provided even high schools resist to the core curriculum, university program should exclude these standards to adhere to a libertarian principle in education.

Problem Identification – Effects Student Unequal Access to Education due to the Fixed Curriculum

By establishing the core curriculum and compulsory educations, students will face a challenge of unequal access to education due to diverse cultural and historic backgrounds. This is of particular concern to universities at which international environment should be restricted by the standards accepted in a particular country.

As proof, Schinkel states that mandatory curriculum does not contribute to the development of students’ individual autonomy and independence (98). Rather, students’ blind adherence to the established set of courses will not motivate him to explore knowledge beyond the curriculum.

Additionally, the scholar explains that mandatory education relies mostly on the community interests to educate a person that can solve social challenges and contribute to the welfare of society in general. Although collective interest concerns an individual, it still fails to provide benefits for him/her.

At the same time, meeting the individual’s needs and concerns can help fulfill his/her purpose and, as a result, it will be possible to improve the community’s welfare as well.

Negligence of a Multiple Intelligence Theory

Numerous researches on multiple intelligences theory demonstrate that students’ performance cannot provide adequate outcomes as soon as standardized testing procedures and universal approaches are used. Therefore, compulsory education prevents students from revealing and developing their skills and talents.

The implications for eight types of intelligence do not show that, if a person has aptness for music, he/she does not necessarily have abilities for learning it. However, Barrington, “higher educational institutions tend to focus mostly on just two intelligence – verbal/linguistic and logical/mathematical – and teachers essential teach, test, reinforce and reward these intelligence” (423).

We will write a custom Research Paper on Compulsory Education specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Consequently, the rest of the intelligence remain undeveloped and even suppressed by a mandatory curriculum that discourages advancing other talents, which is detrimental both to individual self-determination and to social welfare in general.

Compulsory Education as an Obstacle to Students’ Creativity

Creative thinking is not encouraged by the traditional core curriculum because most of the courses could not be either withdrawn or replaced with other subjects. So, if you study business, a student is supported by other peripheral subjects that he/she dislikes. The amount of time spent on learning these disciplines could be used more efficiently if the student had the right to choose.

In response to this problem, Kenneth writes, “people and organizations everywhere can see the current systems of education are failing to meet the challenges we now all face and they’re working furiously to create alternatives” (n. p.). Due to obsolete approach to learning, most educational programs fail to meet the constantly changing external environment, as well as predict demand on specific job positions.

Problem Identification – Causes Estimating Economic and Political Background Putting Pressure on Student Choice

McParland and Schneider insist, “…official policies to increase curricular standards are often undermined or weakened before they take hold in actual practice because of a variety of political, economic and attitudinal forces” (71). In other words, the main task of the educational system lies in developing an adjustment mechanism that would allow teachers to regulate the constantly changing requirements to the academic curriculum.

Excluding the core subjects from the schedule can provide a clear picture of the competence level of the students engaged in the proposed curriculum. Additionally, the teaching schedule will also produce general guidelines for a future course.

Insufficient Flexibility of Educational System

The degree of flexibility of the educational system has a direct impact on the development of multiple skills among students. Theory of multiple intelligences, therefore, could be efficiently implemented as soon as education widens its opportunities for personal choice and self-determination.

Understanding the Importance of Equal Access of Students to Education

To highlight the underpinnings of creativity suppression by the standardized education, Robinson advises addressing to economic and cultural factors (n. p.). The economic factors rely on the academic curriculum that could fit in the economies of a country. It implies that the economic condition dictates which educational opportunities could be offered to an individual.

The second aspects correlate with a cultural and national background that introduce traditional patterns in an educational curriculum that does not comply with the changes occurred to a modern environment. As a result, students have to learn what has already passed, which prevent them from realizing the contemporary challenges.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Compulsory Education by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Proposal Plan Plan Description

Students who have study core courses often spend a considerable amount of time searching for the material that does not contribute to knowledge acquisition on the main subject. Adherence of a fixed set of courses does not allow students to spend more time on fulfilling their professional goals and engaging with the preferred disciplines.

In order, the change the situation, the educational board of universities should organize a committee that will conduct interviews and surveys discussing the most and the least favorite subjects.

Once the interviews and surveys are carried out, the new testing procedures should be introduced that can check the level of eight multiple intelligences that students can possess, although some of the intelligences are not inserted into a standardized academic curriculum. After the second phase of the project is accomplished, the committee should check the correlation between students’ preferences and the level of their competence in specific disciplines.

After the assessment, it will be possible to predict which groups and courses could be organized. Additionally, an individualized approach can also provide an approximate percentage of students with a range of skills. Further, research in universities can define the future course of reforms that should be introduced to the educational system.

Proposal Support Evidence

Relying on an individual-based approach to education can exclude some of the core courses set at universities. To support the issue, McNaught states, “cultural and linguistic diversity, while stimulating respect for cultural identity, traditions, and religions, is essential to the development of an Information Society based on the dialogue among cultures and regional and international cooperation” (208).

More importantly, constant assessment and individualized approach to culturally diverse students establish a firm ground for educational restructuring.

The restructuring process will specifically concern the management and control of an education process through educational staff should make conclusions and report on the statistics about the number of students interested in various subjects. Acting internally can provide global changes to an external political and economic environment.


Some research studies are dedicated to discussing the potential benefits of compulsory courses. In particular, Parnell and Statham have discovered that the compulsory courses involving Mathematics and English have turned out to be effective (870). However, both disciplines seem to be closely relevant to the profession and, therefore, the effectiveness of the mandatory curriculum is fully justified.

Counterargument and rebuttal

Some of the compulsory disciplines involved in the curriculum contribute to the professionalism and qualification even though they do not relate to the dominating course.

As a proof, Lister has discovered the overreaching role of literature in studying accounting because “it reinforces original, creative, imaginative and multicultural thought” (329). However, the study has several limitations because it cannot apply to other cases when two opposite discipline complement each other to provide fruitful outcomes.

Conclusion In conclusion, offering a core course at university frustrates students’ independence as well as the freedom to choose the discipline that can allow them to promote their professionalism and competence. The presence of compulsory discipline is the sign of the obsolete traditional educational system that supports economic and cultural preconditions for community development.

However, the priority given to external factors does not meet the requirements of an individual approach to learning that implies focus on multiple intelligences development among students. At this point, the core curriculum should be replaced by a more balanced system in which students’ preferred discipline would coincide with their academic curriculum.

Works Cited Barrington, Ernie. “Teaching To Student Diversity In Higher Education: How Multiple Intelligence Theory Can Help.” Teaching In Higher Education 9.4 (2004): 421-434. Print.

Lister, R. (2010). A Role for the Compulsory Study of Literature in Accounting Education. Accounting Education, 19(4), 329-343. Print.

McNaught, Carmel. “Understanding The Contexts In Which We Work.” Open Learning 20.3 (2005): 205-209. Print.

McParland, James M., and Barbara Schneider. “Opportunities to Learn and Students Diversity: Prospects and Pitfalls of a Common Core Curriculum”. Sociology of Education. (1996): 66-81. Print.

Parnell, Sheena, and Moira Statham. “An Effective Preparation for Tertiary Mathematics.” International Journal of Mathematical Education In Science


Canadian Tourism Industry: Tourism Services Research Paper college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Introduction The overall tourism industry entails various sectors and sub-sectors, all of which contribute towards adding value to the entire industry. Up to eight major sectors have been formulated within the larger tourism industry based on their closely related features and functionalities.

They include transportation, accommodation, meetings events


Management: Massive Open Online Courses Proposal essay help online free: essay help online free

Introduction Following the proposal to research the introduction of MOOCs at UMUC, the taskforce on program implementation recommends further studies on MOOC for climate change. Concerning findings submitted on the research report, UMUC needs to conduct a unique course offering interaction with real global issues. Aware of the urgency of climate change awareness and the need for green practices, the task force proposes contributions to environmental conservation.

Background and Relevance The world continues to grapple with adverse weather patterns occasioned by erratic climate. Conservationists point at the possibility of reckless waste disposal and mismanagement of air pollutants as the main causes. Adverse weather continues to cause deaths and property destruction.

With the introduction of management and conservation efforts, climate change control holds promise to the mitigation of these losses. Academic interventions among the most common sectors propose waste management and reduction in pollution. Green practices in industries and conservation culture at the household levels provide ways of controlling climate change. The proposed MOOCs on handling climate change integrates various conservation principles previously not offered online.

Findings For The relevance of the proposed MOOCs touches on the current global trends of industrial responsibility for the environment. The corporate culture of reduced emissions and treatment of wastes before release into the environment form part of concerted efforts to handle climate change.

Equally, household waste reduction through efficient systems and recycling of waste materials inform individuals on mitigating climate change at the lowest level. Creating awareness and providing information supports global demand for knowledge on cheap platforms (Diamond, 2012). A sensitive global population about willingness to enforce green practices continues to create demand for such knowledge. Free provision of such courses provides a boost to the global community to avoid destructive practices.

Findings Against Presence of academic theories against climate change may affect reception for the courses. Political and economic hurdles may equally make it difficult for the uptake of the MOOCs across the globe. For instance, the US government refused to ratify the Kyoto Protocol that would subject the US to international regulation on pollution.

As such, the US poses an unclear stance on its willingness to support programs fighting reckless industrial emissions control. Huge corporations with unfriendly practices leading to emissions dish out bribes to authorities and block regulations. In such a setting, the future of the MOOCs remains uncertain with critics on the programs adding their voice (Anderson, 2013).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Recommendations The task force proposes to your office that the missing links in free conservation courses offer an opportunity for growth for other online courses.

Introduction of MOOCs for various aspects of conservation and emission management for different audiences will facilitate a smooth introduction. The task force advises that you recommend the introduction of MOOCs targeting corporations on designing green office and industrial practices. Diverse programs in line with the conservation effort needed will provide success across the demand spectrum.

Additionally, the task force recommends that the MOOCs target domestic and public institutions. The teaching of innovative and cheap technologies for handling climate change will attract interest from every sector of society. In this end, an interactive platform for contributions and innovations will inform the University in making progress.

References Anderson, N. (2013). Online college courses to grant credentials, for a fee. Web.

Diamond, L. (2012). Open online classes transform Georgia colleges. Web.


Schlumberger Limited Analysis Report essay help online

Executive Summary This is a coop report that focuses on Schlumberger Limited, its competitive advantages, strategies, history, and an internship project in Hub Web site development. Schlumberger Limited is an industry leader. Hence, it provided the best opportunities for internship experiences.

The company has relied on its products, services, and solutions to remain competitive and create products for the global market.

The Hub Web site project shows that internship taken in a professional organization exposes interns to vast experiences within their departments.

Moreover, interns learn from professionals, who have vast experiences and knowledge in the field. Schlumberger Limited has over 70 people who make significant IT decisions in the company. This exposed the intern to a complex organization that relies on advanced IT knowledge or usages.

Introduction This is a coop report about an internship at Schlumberger Limited. The coop report presents training achievements in the IT department at Schlumberger for seven weeks. The report gives details about the company and the actual project undertaken during the internship, including accomplishments and challenges experienced throughout the training period.

Company Background Schlumberger Limited is “the world’s leading supplier of technology, integrated project management and information solutions to customers working in the oil and gas industry worldwide” (Schlumberger, 2013). The company has more than 120,000 employees, who represent people from over 140 nationalities. Schlumberger’s employees work in over 85 countries globally. The company offers various “services and products for all stages of oil exploration and production” (Schlumberger, 2013).

Schlumberger has two main business segments. These include oilfield services and IT services. Oilfield services are a wide range of services and products that cover “formation evaluation through to directional drilling, well cementing and stimulation, well completions and productivity to consulting, software, and information management” (Schlumberger, 2013). On the other hand, IT infrastructure services are services that are responsible for supporting the main industry operational processes.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the fiscal year 2012, the company recorded $41.73 billion in revenue. The company trades in the New York Stock Exchange (SLB), Paris, London, Amsterdam, and the SIX Swiss stock exchanges.

Schlumberger relies on an aggressive management strategy that covers 35 GeoMarket regions. The 35 GeoMarket regions focus on its global operations to provide “a single platform of contact at the local level for customers to reach the company” (Schlumberger, 2013). This ensures that the company consolidates its field operations from different locations to allow teams from various dispersed locations to deliver customized services that would meet the needs of customers.

The IT department and technologies have been effective in facilitating the outcome of GeoMarkets by providing avenues through which information and technical expertise reach customers. Moreover, technologies offer a means through which “Schlumberger engineers and geoscientists maximize technological synergies over the entire life of the field” (Schlumberger, 2013).

The company has gathered adequate knowledge in the exploration and production of oil for over 75 years. Moreover, Schlumberger has demonstrated its commitment to the use of technology and innovation in its processes through extensive research and a network of innovation centers. The company also derives its competitive advantage from the global outlook, which provides diversity among its workforce, international experiences that support local knowledge for excellent service delivery at any place.

Schlumberger constantly engages in research and development to obtain advanced techniques for its operations and procedures. It aims to offer leading-edge technologies and innovative solutions for oil and gas exploration from the reservoir to the surface.

The company has massive investments in the area of research and development because it believes that technologies are long-term strategies that would support and grow its operations. Schlumberger invests, “more each year in R


Blackfield Hawaii Corporation Analysis Case Study scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Strengths Blackfield Hawaii Corporation (Hawaii) boasts of its experienced staff in various investment activities. The team is led by a dedicated management that has experience in developing commercial and residential property. The management developed strategies that ensured it invested in unique hotels and resorts.

The decentralised system of management adopted by this company ensured that senior employees like Bob Cooper (Vice-President for Corporate Development) were allowed to express their opinions regarding the hotel project. In addition, this company is managed by dynamic leaders who can manage sudden challenges without difficulties. It does not fear to invest in profitable business activities even if they are not within its field of specialisation.

This strength enabled this company to diversify its investment activities and spread risks. Moreover, the staff appears to have the relevant knowledge about what is appropriate for the company. The employees of this company had keen eyes and ears and that is why their suggestions about the planned resort show the needs of the local market.

Weaknesses The greatest weakness of this company and its planned investment is that it lacks professional expertise in the hotel industry. The managers assume that their skills in the construction industry will help them to navigate through the challenges of the hospitality sector. There are other hotel and resort investments in that region that have experience and established brand names that reduce their marketing burdens.

Therefore, they are better placed to outdo this company in offering hotel services. In addition, the company did not conduct a feasibility study to identify the appropriateness of investing in the hotel industry. Therefore, it has inadequate knowledge about this industry and this may affect its performance.

Lastly, it has started investing in the hotel industry by establishing different units at the same time. This may be a major weakness in its operations because this company may not manage its investments properly. There was the need to invest in one unit and evaluating its performance before exploring other attractive opportunities.

Opportunities This business has managed to turn constraints into opportunities. For instance, it has identified that there are gaps in the hotel industry since the existing investors have not explored the option of establishing restaurants that offer moderate prices for family meals, fast foods, steak and chops and specialty foods. The demand for these products and services will make the planned investment viable because there will be reduced competition.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The brand name of this company is a strong selling point for its products and services. It has an established clientele base that will offer quick market for its new products and services.

This company can use the hotel and resort as meeting points for clients seeking to know more about its commercial and residential properties. These two businesses will support each other and this will ensure that they improve the income and profits generated by this company.

Threats The hotel industry is unpredictable and this investment may turn out to be a big mistake for this company. In addition, there seems to be stiff competition from other established hotels that are strategically located like the Coco Palms that was built on a historic site (where the ancient Kauai kings held their court sessions).

In addition, the decors of other hotels and resorts have Polynesian themes and the use of this strategy will not help this company to build its brand name. Lastly, the purchasing habits of condominium users will limit the sales of this company and hinder it from generating reasonable profits because these occupants spend very little in restaurants. Therefore, this targeted population may not offer the expected market for the services of this company.


Toscani Company’s Product Advertising Report writing essay help

It is necessary to note that Toscani showed the products first and people learnt about the company and its clothing. However, soon the Advertising man focused on the idea rather than products. There were no products in the advertisement. However, it was still easy to recognize the brand as Toscani always used the company’s name in his advertisements. He created a whole motto, ‘United colors of Benetton’. Interestingly, these words could have lots of meanings. They could be related to bright clothes and they could refer to equality of races.

Though, people did not know about new products, they never forgot about the brand as they saw the advertisement very often. They did not need to see the products as they could go to a local store (or boutique) and see the products and buy them at once. Even if a person got to know the brand when he/she saw an advertisement without the product, he/she could see the name of the brand.

Stores and boutiques were located in downtowns, so lots of people saw the brand’s name. Besides, the word of mouth also played a great role in development of the image of the company. Young people shared their opinions and the interest to the products and the company grew. Interestingly, Toscani chose an effective strategy as even though buyers did not see the products on TV, they were ready to buy them.

Toscani decided to attract people’s attention to an idea and create certain culture. It turned out to be an effective strategy as people were ready to ‘buy’ the idea. Shocking advertising campaigns drew people’s attention to provoking issues. One of the major ideas of the shocking campaign was tolerance and equality of all people. The brand became a symbol of tolerance as all people of all colors were equal in Toscani’s pictures.

Of course, he sometimes went too far. For example, his advertisement showing prisoners led to protests (Mirsky, 2001). However, it also made the brand even more recognizable. Toscani wanted to shock people and he managed to do it. A lot of people were against him and his advertising campaigns. He was even brought to the court for his provoking images and lots of people thought he was a sick man (Mirsky, 2001).

He kept talking about his own vision and his desire to make people think of things which are real. He always said that he showed reality in his pictures and people could not protest against reality. There were two camps as some people supported Toscani and the brand while other thought Toscani should be stopped. People were talking about him and, of course, about the brand. This discussion and people’s interest made the company’s products very popular.

The name of Toscani and the debate was closely connected with the brand and clothing. Clearly, people saw Benetton as something rebellious or something forbidden. They wanted to feel the sense of danger, rebel and freedom from rules. Of course, lots of young people wanted to feel such emotions and to ‘join the club’. Thus, the company was growing and became one of the leaders in the global market. Toscani’s ideas spread all over the world and people in different parts of the globe wanted to be a part of the culture created.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Reference List Mirsky, N. (Executive Producer). (2001). Blood on the carpet: Blood, sweaters, and sears [DVD]. London: BBC.


Wassily Kandinsky: The World as an Abstract Painting Research Paper college admission essay help

Table of Contents A Slice of the Modern Period

The Color of Expressionism

Personal Impressions

Reference list

A Slice of the Modern Period In the context of the epoch, Kandinsky’s biography became relevant as he joined the Blue Rider and gained an opportunity to find his unique manner of painting. Before the Blue Rider, Kandinsky’s experience was restricted to following the traditions of the genre (Boehmer, 2013).

Kandinsky, W., (1901). Study for the sluice.

The Blue Rider, however, triggered a massive outburst of expressivity in Kandinsky and resulted in a series of paintings that defined the artist’s future style. It was after the communication with the members of the club that Kandinsky finally realized what he could contribute to Modern art.

Even though the idea of using color as the means of expression did occur to several artists before Kandinsky and had become a well-trodden path by the time that Kandinsky started painting, the artist still managed to find an innovative way to use color in Expressionist paintings. In Kandinsky’s artworks, the color was no longer the medium to convey a particular emotion – it was the embodiment of emotion.

Kandinsky. W., (1914). Painting with three spots.

As Kandinsky explored the world of Expressionism, he blazed new paths in this style, experimenting with color like an alchemist. The so-called Bauhaus period of his evolution as an artist signified an even greater emphasis on the use of color in painting; this time, Kandinsky insisted that his color theory can be related to some of the psychological personality theories (Short, 2010).

Kandinsky, W., (1922). Small worlds.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Abstractionism needed Kandinsky as much as Kandinsky needed Abstractionism. It is remarkable that the artist emerged with his creations at the same time when the Abstractionist movement began to subside, only to be replenished with new ideas.

Characterized by a variety of styles, each demanding unceasing attention, Modern period could be defined as the era of artistic experiments (Bassie, 2008), and Kandinsky did exactly that – he experimented in search for the ultimate formula of Modern art.

Kandinsky, W., (1936). White line.

The Color of Expressionism As it has been stressed above, Kandinsky experimented with colors in his artworks. He was one of the voices of the Expressionist generation of artists. However, he was not alone – quite on the contrary, he competed and collaborated with several other artists that created artworks in Expressionist manner.

A product of angst, Expressionism emerged in Germany as a counterpoint to Impressionism and the attempts of its adepts to avoid including additional layers of meaning into the artwork. Considering Impressionism too simplistic, Expressionists claimed to depict reality in much better thought out manner and with more hidden innuendoes for the audience to discover.

Among the most notable artists creating Expressionist artworks, the members of the Blue above Rider should be named. Lyonel Feininger and his Gaberndorf II, Albert Bloch and his Kreuztragung, Franz Marc with his The large blue horses, Gabriele Munter and his Countryside near Paris, were in the spotlight of the Blue Rider (Gray, 2007).

The Blue Rider, however, was by far not the only refuge of Expressionists. Apart from the Munich club, the Dresden Die Brucke is worth being listed among the most well-known cluster of the world’s most renowned Expressionists. Much like the Blue Rider, Die Bruke included several participants, the most famous ones being Bleyl, Heckel, and Kirchner.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Wassily Kandinsky: The World as an Abstract Painting specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Bleyl, F., (1906). Ausstellung Kunstlergruppe Brucke.

Even nowadays, several artists work in Expressionist genre or at the very least tend to include the elements of Expressionism in their artworks. Among the most notable ones, Roy Lerner, Bruce Piermarini, and Joseph Drapell must be named.

Piermarini, B., (2006). Archangel.

Personal Impressions Having a great appreciation of Expressionists and their works, I must admit that Kandinsky’s paintings have affected me immensely. As it has been stressed above, Kandinsky’s choice of colors and feeling of color was unbelievable.

Whenever I take a glance at any of his paintings, I feel that colors not only serve a purpose in his works but also tell a story; moreover, I often have the weirdest feeling that, with a different color cast, the story would have been completely different as well.

Studying Kandinsky’s life helped me understand how he managed to find this unique balance between expressing his emotions and capturing the tiniest details of reality. Unlike the rest of Expressionists, Kandinsky not only suggested his point of view, but also involved the audience into a dialogue, and the study of his artistic path allowed understanding how he managed to accomplish it.

Of course, I would be lying if I said that Kandinsky’s works of art changed my entire perception of reality. However, they did provide an opportunity to see the world in a slightly different light, and I cannot help appreciating the artist for this chance.

Speaking of my favorite work of his, Composition VII strikes me with its scale and enthralls me with its attempt at capturing the chaos of the XX century. Labeled by the author as his most complex work ever, Composition VII deserves the highest mark on the scale from one to ten.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Wassily Kandinsky: The World as an Abstract Painting by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Kandinsky, W., (1913). Composition VII.

Reference list Bassie, A., (2008). Expressionism. New York, NY: Parkstone International.

Bleyl, F., (1906). Ausstellung Kunstlergruppe Brucke. Web.

Boehmer, K. (2013). Schonberg and Kandinsky: A historic encounter. New York, NY: Routledge.

Gray, J. (2007). Germany. Melbourne, AU: Lonely Planet.

Kandinsky, W. (1901). Study for the sluice. Web.

Kandinsky, W. (1913). Composition VII. Web.

Kandinsky. W. (1914). Painting with three spots. Web.

Kandinsky, W. (1922). Small worlds. Web.

Kandinsky, W. (1936). White line. Web.

Piermarini, B. (2006). Archangel. Web.

Short, C. (2010). The art theory of Wassily Kandinsky, 1909–1928. Bern, SW: Peter Lang.


Heavy Metal’s Gender Trends Research Paper college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Table of Contents Abstract


Literature review


Abstract Heavy metal is a type of rock music, which emerged in the UK and the USA in the mid 20th century (Marino, 2013). From then on, the genre’s songwriters, singers, and scholars have been looking for new ways to popularize and add value to folk music to attract a wide range of audience. An augmented distortion, extended guitar solos, vigorous beats, and loudness categorize heavy metal.

The genre’s lyrics, artwork, verbal communication, physical actions, and dress code promote masculinity and degrade women (West


Physics in Astronomy Report (Assessment) essay help

Contrasting the orbits of Comets and Asteroids Asteroids have short, circular orbits which tend to form cluster belts, but comets have elongated and extended orbits. Again, Asteroid orbits are closer to the sun and are much more numerous, as compared to comet orbits which are farther from the sun and few.

The reason as to why the Moon plays a larger role in tides than the Sun

Sea and Ocean tides on Earth are primarily caused by gravitational pull, especially due to the Moon and the Sun. Although the Sun is very massive, its gravitational pull on the earth is relatively small, owing to the great distance of separation between the Earth and the Sun.

On the other hand, the Moon, though less massive is nearer the Earth and exerts a greater gravitational pull, thus playing a larger role in tides than the Sun.

Reasons as to why the largest telescopes are reflectors

Largest telescopes are reflectors because they; are cheaper to design than refractors of the same dimensions – the relative cost of making a large refractor telescope is higher, can be made large to collect more light enhancing clear view of very distant stars and do not suffer from chromatic aberration since incident rays from a distant object are brought into a single focus.

The reason as to why detecting Earths could be more difficult than finding Jupiters around other stars

Jupiter is not only a good reflector of Sun’s radiation, but it is also self-luminous; it radiates more energy than it gets from the sun.

This radiation makes it easily detectable by telescopes. The Earth, on the other hand, is; non-luminous, a poor reflector and a good absorber of Sun’s radiation. This makes it difficult for Earth’s around other stars to be detected.

The unique layer of the six layers of the Earth to us

The layers of the Earth are, the; crust, upper mantle, transition region, lower mantle, D” layer, outer core and the inner core. The one which is unique to us is the inner core.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is because in it is the center of gravity of the earth, and all bodies on the Earth’s surface and its environs are attracted towards the inner core.

The reason as to why Saturn’s rings appeared very different in 1995 and 2003

Saturn’s rings appeared very different in 1995 and 2003 because of chaotic resonance in the rotation of Prometheus and Pandora and surrounding satellites.

It involved the overlapping transfer of angular momentum in an unpredictable manner, with the effect that Saturn’s rings were fully inclined towards the Earth in 2003. It also caused the perfect linear arrangement of the rings with the sun in 1995. (Netting 1)

Ways in which Saturn’s rings system is unique

Saturn’s ring system is the most extensive and complex in the solar system, extending hundreds of thousands of kilometers from the planet.

The rings are made up of many ice particles and are of varied sizes. The most striking feature is the pattern of arrangement of the rings with many being braided, others having spokes and ringlets. (Netting 1)

Comparing the differential rotation rates of the four Jovians.

The orbital speeds of the four Jovians are; Jupiter – 13.1 km/s with a revolution period of 11.9 years, Saturn – 9.64 km/s with a revolution period of 29.4 years, Uranus – 6.81 km/s with a revolution period of 84.0 years and Neptune – 5.43 km/s with a revolution period of 165 years.

Thus Jupiter is the fastest of the four Jovians. (Halliday 4)

We will write a custom Assessment on Physics in Astronomy specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More What is happening to the mass of the Sun over time?

The mass of the sun is decreasing over time; this is because of fusion reactions within the sun; which convert hydrogen to helium -releasing large amounts of radiant energy.

It is estimated that about 1020 grams of Sun’s mass are lost annually. The radiant energy once emitted is absorbed by different forms of matter in space. (Noyes 1)

The reason as to why the spectra of stars differ, though they are chiefly hydrogen and helium?

Most stars are engulfed with layers of gases of varied thickness, which subsequently absorbs some of the continuous spectra from the star.

Hence the resultant absorption spectrum emitted is varied from star to star. It is also depended on the relative position of the observer as pertains to the visibility of the sky.

Works Cited Halliday, David. Fundamentals of Physics. Sixth Edition, New York. Wiley Inc, 2004. Print.

Netting, Ruth. The Varnishing Rings of Saturn. 2010. Web.

Noyes, Warner. Does the location of the Earth’s orbit change when the Sun evolves into a Red Giant? 1990. Web.


Hotel Industry Operations Planning Research Paper best essay help: best essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Current trends


Steps to consider in implementing the initiatives

Implication of the business trends and initiatives



Introduction The tourism sector has undergone remarkable growth since the beginning of the 21st century. Some of the factors that have stimulated the growth include the high rate of globalization and market liberalization. Therefore, the intensity of competition has increased significantly. The support industries in the sector such as the hotel industry have greatly been influenced by market changes.

One of the most noticeable trends in the hotel industry entails the shift towards sustainability (Tyrrell


Religion Definition and Its Elements Report (Assessment) college essay help: college essay help

The definition of religion is one of the questions that attract the interest of anthropologists, theologians, or social scientists. This concept can be better explained by looking at various religious systems that belong to different historical periods, cultures, and societies..In this way, one can identify their common elements. This is why this approach can be adopted. In particular, it is possible to focus on the cults developed in Ancient Rome, the form of Hinduism which is practiced in India, Seventh-day Adventists, and the Roman Catholic Church.

This examination can throw light on those properties of religion that consistently manifest themselves regardless of the specific environment. Overall, this term, religion can be described as a system of deistic beliefs and values that are expressed through specific rituals and behaviors. In this context, one should emphasize the belief in a deity and spirituality or the existence of a soul. These are the central elements that act as the basis for any religion. These are the questions that should be discussed more closely.

At first, it is important to mention the system of beliefs, especially the assumption that there is a deity or deities that affect the natural world. Moreover, they can also be regarded as creators of nature. It should be taken into account that the representatives of these religions have various conceptions of a supreme being.

For example, Seventh-day Adventists and Roman Catholics support the tradition of monotheism, according to which there is only one and omnipotent God. In turn, the practitioners of Hinduism also believe that there is a supreme being called Brahma, which incorporates time, space, or matter (Mohapatra 19). Nevertheless, the principles of Hinduism imply that the concept of God is unknowable to a person. Therefore, the deity can take various forms.

Moreover, the practitioners of this religion can accept the worship of more than one deity (Mohapatra 19). This is one of the main details that should be taken into account. Finally, one should mention that the religion cults practices in Ancient Rome accepted the notion of many gods and goddesses who can even come in conflict with one another. Despite these differences, one can say that deism is a common element of these religious cults. To a great extent, this belief lays the foundations for them.

Another detail which should be taken into account is the system of rituals. This element is believed to be central in many religions (Geertz 90). In this context, one should speak about certain actions through people who express their beliefs and values.

This is one of the elements that can be observed in the religious systems of various cultures. For instance, one can mention various Roman festivals that were dedicated to various gods and goddesses. Apart from that, Hinduism incorporates a great number of devotional hymns or the recitation of mantras.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Furthermore, Roman Catholics and Seventh-day Adventists also have an elaborate system of rituals such as baptism or baptism. On the whole, one can say that religions usually require some form of expression. This is why the role of rituals should not be overlooked by anthropologists.

Additionally, it is vital to mention the belief in the existence of the soul. Each of the religious systems discussed in this paper incorporates such an element as spirituality. For example, the representatives of Roman Catholics have a distinct conception of the afterlife during which the souls of people will be judged according to moral standards. A similar argument can be made about the representatives of the Seventh-Day Adventist Church, which is also based on Christian tradition.

In turn, the practitioners of Hinduism in India also recognize the existence of the soul. However, this religion incorporates the notion of reincarnation or resurrection of a human spirit (Mohapatra 19). To some degree, this process can be compared to a cycle. It is also important how this belief manifested itself in the religion of Ancient Rome.

Romans did not emphasize such a notion as spirituality. However, they did have the notion of the underworld in which the souls of people dwelt. Therefore, spirituality is a vital element of a religious system. This component is vital for understanding the nature of religious practices.

Apart from that, these religions are closely tied to the values and ethical norms that people have to follow. For instance, the supporters of Roman Catholicism and Seventh-Day Adventists have a set of moral principles that were derived from the Bible. In particular, one should pay close attention to the Ten Commandments or the principles that were expressed by Jesus Christ during his Sermon on the Mount.

In turn, Hinduism also includes the idea that a person has to attain certain goals during the lifetime. Among these goals, one can distinguish moral righteousness, material prosperity, and spiritual liberation (53). Finally, it is necessary to look at the religion of Ancient Rome. Admittedly, they did an explicit system of values and norms.

Nevertheless, the myths could promote certain values such as courage, self-sufficiency, and willingness to sacrifice one’s self-interests for others. Therefore, one can argue that the existence of a value system and norms are also important for a religious system. Certainly, these principles can be formulated in different ways, but their presence is palpable in each of these cases. This is one of the main arguments that can be put forward.

We will write a custom Assessment on Religion Definition and Its Elements specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It is vital to remember that the comparison of different religious systems may not necessarily yield the definition of religion. The problem is that these systems can have significant differences. For instance, one should mention that Buddhism, which is one of the most widespread religions, does not have a clear belief in a supreme deity or deities (Faure 7).

This exception is important because it shows that the universal attributes of religion are difficult to identify. Nevertheless, the comparison of different religious cults can show how they function.

Moreover, this analysis of religion indicates that there are certain aspects of religion which exist across various cultures. These similarities are examined by many anthropologists (Hulsether, 503). Finally, this comparison shows different elements of religion interact with one another.

Overall, the examples that have been discussed can be used to describe religion. This term can be defined as a system of deistic beliefs and values which give rise to specific ritualistic practices and behavioral principles that are shared by a certain group of people.

This definition is based on the comparison of different religious systems which represent different cultures, countries, and historical periods. However, one should keep in mind that there are many definitions of religion, and they can differ dramatically from one another. This is a question that is still widely debated by many researchers.

Works Cited Faure, Berndard. Unmasking Buddhism, New York: John Wiley


Computer Science Corporation Service Design Report (Assessment) college essay help online

Introduction Computer Science Corporation (CSC) is a renowned American company that started its operations in the year 1959. The company that has its headquarters in Virginia US was started with a core mission to provide quality information and technology (IT) services to individuals globally. It has been able to achieve its mission through the adoption of effective dimensions of service quality and various performance approaches that are technologically driven.

The approaches, including quality dimensions, have facilitated superior service delivery by ensuring effective coordination of activities, resource allocation, and advancement in technology. They have also ensured the provision of requisite solutions to various IT complications that affect most institutions.

As noted, the company has been focusing its potentials in providing a wide range of services that are innovative to its customers. Notably, it is known for providing superior IT and business outsourcing services that include system analysis, applications development, and data center management programs.

It also focuses its synergies in providing quality network applications or operations, end-user computing, and cybersecurity services. Further, the company provides emerging services that include cloud computing, cyber protection services, software as a service, and other emerging techniques of business operations. The company offers these services under ideal standards of operation to meet the needs of consumers promptly.

The company’s service design and whether or not it is effective Indeed, Computer Science Company operates under a well-structured service design that is referred to as matrix service delivery design. The design provides the company with requisite operating incentives that ensure no compromise to quality at various levels of service delivery. For instance, it equips stakeholders, especially employees, with the conventional service delivery systems that are sustainable.

The design also fosters communication and execution of activities since it reduces bureaucratic procedures that normally affect effective service delivery (Fitzsimmons, 2011). Indeed, the matrix design that the company has been able to adopt enables it to execute reliable operating plans, organize its workforce well, and distribute resources appropriately.

As noted by Gumzej


EBooks in the Ohio State University Proposal best essay help: best essay help

Table of Contents Summary


Proposed Program



Summary The Internal Problem-Solving Proposal is about shifting from using TextBooks to EBooks in the Classes at The Ohio State University improves research. The research shows the Ebooks will increase research time at reduced student and school expenses. The students can research the Ebooks any time and any place.

With the Ebooks, the students can save transportation money visiting the physical library. The students are never fined for late book returns. The students are not burdened with lost or damaged books. Indeed, the Ebooks proposal must be set into motion.

Introduction Online EBook enhances library research. The research focuses on the implementation of the Ebook version of the physical Textbooks. The textbooks are used in classes at Ohio State University.

Proposed Program First, the proposed Ebooks program reduces wasted paper. The physical library can be classified as one of the obstacles to the school’s jumping into the preferred faster pace of the paperless information technology. The physical textbooks’ pages will deteriorate, unlike EBook collections.

The physical library books will gather dust on the student’s books shelves. Consequently, the students may have to throw away the deteriorated textbooks. The students may have to discard an old book eaten by a cockroach. The increase in the physical books’ use will precipitate to an increase in the deterioration speed of the physical textbooks.

The only way to reduce the physical textbooks’ deterioration speed is to prevent the students from using or opening the textbooks. The students will have to keep the books inside a tight bookshelf to prevent overuse. In this case, the books’ deterioration speed is reduced.

Alan Jenkins (Jenkins, 2003, p. 79) insists that “The analyses reveal ways in which it is possible to work to strengthen the connections between teaching and research and highlight that it is valid and important for universities to address the nexus through measures consistent with their mission, goals, and objectives. Since universities differ, it is appropriate that the means also differ.”

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The quote clearly shows that the school’s teaching and research are enhanced with information technology’s Ebook version of the Textbooks since the cost of replacing decayed textbooks is eliminated. On the other hand, the implementation of the EBooks as school textbook replacement will eliminate paper waste. The proposed Ebook version of the lessons discussed in the classes at Ohio State University does not gather dust.

The EBooks are not worn from constant reading of the online books. The EBooks are not damaged by rain, which increases the books’ deterioration. The EBooks are not in danger of being sunburned from students bringing the library books from the school premises to their homes. The EBooks are not in danger of getting mildew or being moist from the humid school weather.

The Ebooks are not in danger of being dropped. There are several comments favoring the installation of the Ohio State University EBook version of the classroom textbook used in the classes of Ohio State University. Tom Koch (1996, p77) emphasized that “We know things are out there which might help the people in their personal lives… How to find the data online, or resources that will lead to it, is a problem.

After all, almost no one remembers every book, article, or reference work they have read.” Further, Robert Dub off ( 2000) insists “The Internet is the greatest story yet of Strategic Anticipation. Its promise still deals mostly with the future; businesses that now generate quarterly losses but enjoy remarkable market capitalization could only be about the future.”

Furthermore, Laura Gurak (2002) theorizes that “Over the past few years, researchers in technical communication have begun to realize that the interactions taking place via computer-mediated communication present a rich spectrum of data for research.”Further, Gregory Rosston (1997) insists that “We believe gaining a systematic understanding of the “social” issues is a worthwhile objective for both intellectual and policy reasons.

According to many observers, there are important societal and political consequences if a “digital divide” should long endure.” These quotes prove the Textbooks disadvantage of old books turning into deteriorating paper waste is eliminated. Second, the proposed EBooks program reduces student cost. The use of online Ebooks reduces the cost of lost books.

Some students cannot afford costly classroom textbooks. Consequently, the poor students must resort to borrowing the textbooks from the Ohio State University library. Consequently, the library will have to charge the poor students for the cost of lost library-owned classroom textbooks. Some college textbooks cost 50 dollars, and other classroom textbooks cost $10.

We will write a custom Proposal on EBooks in the Ohio State University specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The students will surely feel the pain of paying large amounts of cash for the lost library-owned books. Sometimes students cannot avoid accidents. Accidents include students leaving their library books on the bus, in the office, in the trains, on airplanes, and other restaurants. When the students return, the students can no longer locate the books.

When this happens, the students are required to pay for the lost library books. Further, Robert Hoffman (1992, p. 12) stated: “The connection between knowledge and expertise itself is not clearly understood, though the phrases knowledge-based system and expert system tend to be used interchangeably as if all expertise were knowledge like.”Explaining the importance of promoting the Ebook version of college textbooks is an uphill battle.

However, learning the importance of using the Ebook version can be easily achieved when the advantages of implementing the Ebook version are vividly explained to the detractors of converting the current Physical textbooks with the EBooks version.

With the Ebook version of the textbook of the Classes at the Ohio State University, the students do not have to worry about paying for any unrecovered lost books. The fear of losing textbooks is eliminated. The students are scared of the task of ensuring the library-owned borrowed textbooks are not damaged from the sun’s harsh rays and the winter’s icy temperatures.

The students will never fear to answer unexpected rain-drenched library books. With the Ebooks collection; the student can just log on to the school’s exclusive EBook collection of Ohio State University textbooks and other references. The students can log off from the school’s EBooks collection and forget about the location of the selected EBook.

Consequently, the students do not have to worry about paying for the lost or damaged physical textbooks. With the physical library, the poor students have to pay fines for delayed returned of borrowed textbooks. Since some students cannot afford to buy the physical textbooks, they have to borrow the textbooks from the Ohio State University library for a limited period.

Normally, the library normally lends books to students on a limited time basis. Some students are allowed to borrow books for one week. Other students are given a few days to return the library books. Other students are given the privilege to borrow books for one month. On the other hand, the school library refuses to lend some rare books and references to the students.

The library only allows the students to use some books inside the library premises. When this happens, the students have to pay fines for violating school policies on bringing out prohibited books. With the EBook version of the college Textbook, the poor students can afford to pay the Ebook fee, which is cheaper than the physical textbook’s cost.

Not sure if you can write a paper on EBooks in the Ohio State University by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Further, the Ebooks in the Classes at the Ohio State University will contain library textbook collections that are available 24 hours a day. One can read any EBook version of the classes’ physical textbooks seven days a week. There is no cost wasted buying another book to replace a lost textbook. The student can access the Ebooks collection from one’s workplace, saving transportation cost.

To save on travel expenses from work to school, the working student can browse the school’s EBook version of the classroom textbooks from one’s New York location. The New York student can finish one’s assignment from New York. The student will surely benefit from the Ebooks collection. Also, the students can just log in to the school’s EBooks collection of all textbooks used at Ohio State University.

With just the click of the mouse, the students can easily locate the preferred EBook from the school’s official online site containing online copies of the physical textbook versions. The student can find any book by just clicking on the computer mouse. The use of the EBooks reduces the time needed to search for references for a prescribed school topic.

The student will have to spend time searching for the references on the appropriate topic. Further, the implementation of the EBooks research system reduces the time-related cost of copying notes from the physical library books. The student will have to spend time copying notes from the physical books. The student has to spend four hours just copying notes four or more chapters from one book.

The student may be prohibited from borrowing some rare or costly books. Some rare books, such as historical references, are hard to find. Sometimes, students have to fall in a long line to borrow a book. At times, there are ten or more students lined up to borrow the same rare library books. Sometimes, the student has to wait for four or more days for another student to return the required reference books.

When the delay happens, the student is not able to copy the notes from books. Consequently, the student will not be able to submit the assignments on time. Spending more time reading physical textbooks makes the student hungry. Consequently, the student has to buy food. Buying food increases the students’ cost of using physical textbooks.

Also, the student will be able to copy the EBooks notes using the Ohio State University’s EBook collection of physical textbooks. The student can visit any computer shop and log on to the school’s EBook website. The student can print the chosen topics from the computer shop. Another student can log on to the school’s EBook website from one’s workplace, in California.

The student can select the EBook pages to be copied. The student can copy paste the chosen topics or images onto the word file. The student can later print the chosen topic from one’s place of work. Third, the proposed EBooks program develops public relation for the university on sustainability. The implementation of the EBook version helps the environment.

The environment will be better off in a paperless information technology environment. The EBooks collection will never deteriorate. The Ebooks collection of the Classes at Ohio State University does not gather dust. The EBooks are not worn from constant reading of the online books. The EBooks are not damaged by rain, which increases the books’ deterioration.

The EBooks are not in danger of being sunburned from students bringing the library books from the school premises to their homes. The EBooks are not in danger of getting mildew or being moist from the humid school weather. The Ebooks are not in danger of being dropped. Consequently, the EBooks are not burned or thrown to the waste can, causing pollution to the environment.

Conclusion The physical textbook is a costlier and more time-consuming research alternative compared to the EBook version. The Ebook version reduces wasted paper. The Ebook version lessens student costs. The student version develops public relation for the university on Sustainability. For the student who cannot afford to buy the physical textbooks, they have to pay fines for delayed books, pay for the cost of lost books, and wait in line for an available copy of the highly borrowed physical textbooks.

Implementing the EBook version, the students do not have to worry about paying for lost or damaged physical textbooks. Indeed, the Ebook version should be implemented to save on student costs, attain public relationship for the university’s sustainability, and reduce wasted paper.

References Duboff, R. (2000). Market Research Matters. New York: J Wiley


Charter Team Work Report (Assessment) a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Mission Statement


Learning Team Goals

Potential Barriers to the Achievements of Goals

Team Ground Rules

Conflict Management: Potential Conflict Factors

Conflict Resolution Strategies

Works Cited

Mission Statement To succeed in the chosen activity, each member of the group has to be ready to work hard, gather and evaluate information, follow the necessary document format, and comprehend the main mission of this project that is the demonstration of the best qualities required for total quality management and readiness for work in a team.

Team MeSKILLS Team member contributions. The contribution of each team member turns out to be a crucial one for the work.

The necessity to pay attention to each member of the team is burning and evident, this is why all contributions have to be taken into account to achieve creativity, innovation, and success in the work (West 10; Parker 2).

In our team, the contributions of each member become influential and important for the success of the work.

Saeed introduces several ideas on how to organize the work and divide the duties so that each member is satisfied with the work done, finds the place where the teamwork may be complicated, and suggests several rather captivating solutions of the problems which appear during the working process.

Ali informs the rest of the team about possible sources of information that may help to facilitate the work of the team, evaluates time deadlines, and takes participation in numerous discussions which influence the work.

Mohamed shares his ideas on how to organize the work in time and achieve the best results, demonstrates his good qualities in management, and, as other members of the team, has an impact on collective decisions and achievements.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Alan tries to think about both organizational and personal demands of the group, and his attention to such issues like water supply and arrangement of meetings become crucial for teamwork.

He also demonstrates his deep knowledge in the chosen sphere and is always eager to represent some extraordinary approach to the decision of the problem.

Team member areas of development. Each member of the team has his areas to be responsible for. What is more important, this kind of work promotes the development of members in other spheres which seem to be important in everyday activities.

Alan gets to know what aspects are crucial for teamwork organization and which details have to be taken into account to face fewer difficulties in the future.

In general, his area of development is connected to the basics of work organization and communication with people of different occupations and with different interests.

Saeed gets an opportunity to check his skills of a leader and define his weaknesses and strengths. He demonstrates his good organizational skills and rich background knowledge in the chosen sphere what makes the teamwork process more captivating and arranged.

Mohamed chooses another area of development and has a deal with the search of information and explanation of how to find out the necessary material to the rest of the group.

We will write a custom Assessment on Charter Team Work specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More His quick reaction to a new challenge or task helps other members avoid panic and stress, and his abilities to explain some unclear aspects turn out to be helpful and educative for the team as well.

Ali’s area of development is connected to writing and editing. His attention to any single detail and desire to improve everything once again become a helpful tool in teamwork. This person is not only a qualified writer but also a well-rounded person who can explain, show, and assist any time available.

Learning Team Goals Among the variety of learning goals, it is possible to define the main ones that may influence the development of events and the results of the work done:

Plan each step together considering personal demands and ideas;

Improve the relations between each member of the group;

Be devoted to the work of the team;

Attend all meetings, discuss problems, and offer solutions;

Take responsibility for those assignments which are given;

Provide each other with support when it is necessary;

Keep in mind deadlines and perform the work in time;

Ask for some help if necessary in order not to make evident mistakes;

Communicate with each other and solve all unclear points at once.

If any member of the team cannot achieve all these goals, the rest of the same team should take care about such problems and make everything possible to improve the situation and be able to achieve good results.

Potential Barriers to the Achievements of Goals Even if all precautions are taken, there is always a threat of some barriers’ existence that may influence the work. This is why it is necessary to take into consideration the following challenges and be ready to solve them if it is required:

Lack of communication between the members of the group;

Poor background knowledge of the issue under consideration;

Technological problems;

Inability to divide roles and duties in the group;

Difficulties with writing or following concrete requirements;

Personal problems which may be reflected on the teamwork;

Inability to meet time deadlines;

No desire to find a compromise.

Team Ground Rules The idea to create rules seems to be winning because each member has to follow the same rules without exceptions:

Attend all meetings (absence should have solid grounds and be informed beforehand to each member);

Division of duties (for example, first is organizer, second is writer, third is editor, and fourth is orator);

Be on time always;

Make contributions all the time;

Think about possible improvements along and be able to introduce ideas at meetings.

Conflict Management: Potential Conflict Factors One of the most evident challenges of any team is the presence of conflicts and poor experience at solving these conflicts (Rainey 359; Drinka and Clark 75).

Troubles within teamwork vary considerably:

Not sure if you can write a paper on Charter Team Work by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More poor level of awareness of how to work with technologies,

differences of characters,

proper division of work,

time management,

inability to arrange meeting considering the opinions of each member,

different schedules,

personal problems.

Such variety of challenges worsen the work from time to time, however, the desire to organize everything helps to overcome these problems.

Conflict Resolution Strategies Among the strategies that are used to organize the work and inspire the team, the following ideas can be mentioned:

Use of reliable sources which explain how it is better to organize the work and face fewer problems;

Consultation with sophisticated people (graduate students and tutors) whose experience may be helpful;

Creation of the schedule according to which each member should work;

Roles’ distribution in accordance with members’ backgrounds;

Close cooperation between members so that each other may present necessary support and comprehend the others;

Development of a motto that promotes the desire to develop and constantly improve the work.

Works Cited Drinka, Theresa, JK and Clark, Phillip, G. Health Care Teamwork: Interdisciplinary Practice and Teaching. Westport: Greenwood Publishing Group, 2000.

Parker, Glenn, M. Team Players and Teamwork: New Strategies for Developing Successful Collaboration. San Francisco: John Wiley and Sons, 2008.

Rainey, Hal, G. Understanding and Managing Public Organizations. San Francisco: John Wiley and Sons, 2009.

West, Michael, A. Effective Teamwork: Practical Lessons from Organizational Research. Malden, MA: Blackwell, 2004.


Columbia Plastics Company Competitiveness Case Study essay help site:edu

Introduction Columbia Plastics is a leading producer and seller of skylights and a variety of plastic fabricated building materials. The company is a subsidiary of Fraser Company. Since its inception, the company managed to retain its position as the leading producer of skylights in Seattle, Washington for fifteen years. However, new entrants in the market led to increased competition in the skylight industry.

The dominant firms in the industry, Columbia Plastics, and Vancouver Light are competing based on the prices of their products. The essence of competing based on price is that the company with the cheapest product will be able to gain market share and to improve its profitability in the long-term. However, this strategy threatens the long-term competitiveness of Columbia Plastics in two ways.

First, significant price reductions are reducing the company’s profits, which in turn negatively affects its long-term competitiveness. Second, Columbia Plastics is likely to lose a significant portion of its market share if it is not able to retain its customers through price reductions.

This paper evaluates the alternatives that Columbia Plastics has to respond to the increased threat of competitive rivalry in the skylight industry. Based on the evaluation, recommendations will be suggested to help the company to improve its competitiveness. Moreover, a strategy for implementing the recommended alternative will be proposed.

Problem Statement Columbia Plastics is facing difficulties in responding to Vancouver Light’s decision to reduce its prices to gain market share in Seattle, Washington. The alternatives available to the company include undercutting Vancouver Light’s prices, maintaining its current pricing policy, and matching Vancouver Light’s prices. However, adopting any of these strategies is likely to affect Columbia Plastic’s profits or market share or both negatively.

Analysis of Alternatives Matching Vancouver Light’s Prices

In a market that is characterized by high competitive rivalry, customers tend to have low switching costs. To elucidate, competition increases customers’ choices in terms of the products or brands to purchase. Customers make their purchase decisions by considering factors such as the products’ qualities and prices.

When customers have low switching costs, they can easily switch from one brand to another to purchase the product with the preferred qualities or price. In the skylight industry, customers are price sensitive since they can easily switch from one supplier to another in response to a price reduction. Thus, Columbia Plastics can avoid losing its major customers to Vancouver Light by adopting a price-matching strategy.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Price matching is a strategy in which a company sets prices that are equal to those of its main competitor. Thus, Columbia Plastics will have to set prices that are equal to those set by Vancouver Lights. The price matching strategy is likely to work because the two companies are producing skylights with comparable features such as size.

The rationale of this perspective is that customers expect products with similar features to have equal or comparable prices. Moreover, Columbia Plastics has adequate information concerning Vancouver Light’s prices and sales volume. Thus, it will not be difficult to set comparable prices. In this regard, a price matching strategy will be beneficial to Columbia Plastics in the following ways.

First, setting equal prices will eliminate Vancouver Light’s use of low selling prices to create a competitive advantage. Once Vancouver realizes that it cannot undercut its competitor’s prices, the two companies will have to compete based on only three elements of the marketing mix. These include product, place, and promotion.

This will enable Columbia Plastics to defend its market share by leveraging the aforementioned elements of the marketing mix. For instance, the company can use promotional activities such as advertising to inform the market about its products’ prices and qualities. This will prevent the loss of customers to Vancouver. Also, the company can enhance the quality of its products to improve its customer loyalty level.

Second, matching Vancouver Light’s prices will enable Columbia Plastics to improve its profitability in the long-run. Currently, Columbia Plastics still has the largest market share, which is likely to improve its profitability. Besides, matching Vancouver Light’s prices will enable it to increase its sales through alternative strategies such as product differentiation. In this regard, increased sales will enable the company to remain profitable.

Third, Columbia Plastics will be able to prevent a price war in the industry. A price war is a situation in which competitors continuously undercut each other’s prices to gain market share. However, price reductions reduce profit margins and can lead to huge losses in a market where prices are already very low.

Consequently, Vancouver is likely to change its pricing strategy if undercutting cannot help it to achieve any competitive advantage. In particular, the company is likely to increase its prices in the long-run to make profits or breakeven. Similarly, Columbia Plastics will benefit by raising its prices to make profits.

We will write a custom Case Study on Columbia Plastics Company Competitiveness specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Despite its advantages, matching Vancouver Light’s prices has the following disadvantages. First, Columbia Plastics might not be able to match Vancouver Light’s prices if its operating costs are significantly high. Currently, Vancouver Light can sell at low prices because its efficient production facility enables it to reduce production costs by 25%. Similarly, Columbia Plastics will have to reduce its production costs to sell at low prices.

However, this might not be possible if the company is not able to invest in an efficient production plant to reduce its variable costs. In this case, the company will have to internalize part of the production costs if its selling price is less than the cost per unit. This can lead to huge losses or even the collapse of the company.

Second, matching Vancouver Light’s prices do not guarantee Columbia Plastics a chance to defend or increase its market share. Once the price is no longer a source of competitive advantage, the companies will adopt alternative strategies such as product differentiation, sales promotion, and improved customer services. However, having the resources to implement these strategies do not guarantee the achievement of competitive advantage.

According to the resource-based view of the firm, a company can achieve a competitive advantage only if its resources are valuable, rare, imitable, and non-substitutable. Valuable resources enable a company to formulate strategies that led to improved competitive advantages.

The company can prevent its competitors from imitating its strategy only if its resources are rare, imitable, and non-substitutable. In this regard, Colombia Plastics will not be able to outperform Vancouver as long as the later can imitate its resources and strategies.

Third, Columbia Plastics will become a price taker if it decides to match Vancouver Light’s prices. The disadvantage of being a price taker is that Colombia Plastics will not be able to control its prices since its pricing decisions will depend on the changes in the prices of Vancouver Light’s products. Vancouver Light can use this weakness to drive Columbia Plastics out of business.

For instance, Vancouver Light can set prices that hardly cover production costs. As a price taker, Columbia Plastics will have to adopt the low prices to sell its products, albeit at a loss. If Vancouver Light maintains the low prices for a very long time, Columbia Plastics’ loses will accumulate, and it will run out of business in the long-run.

Undercutting Vancouver Light’s Prices

Undercutting is a strategy in which a company sets its prices below those of its main competitor. Thus, Columbia Plastics will have to set prices that are less than Vancouver Light’s are. The main objective of this strategy is to increase sales volume by charging lower prices than the competitor’s charge. Undercutting a competitor’s price is likely to work in a market that is characterized by a large number of price-sensitive customers.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Columbia Plastics Company Competitiveness by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More To elucidate, price-sensitive customers often switch to the supplier or seller who charges the lowest price in the market. The demand for a product will be price elastic if a large proportion of the market consists of price-sensitive customers.

A price-elastic demand is a situation in which the demand for a product changes significantly in response to a change in its price. Maintaining low prices is often achieved through cost reduction strategies. For instance, Columbia Plastics can reduce its production overheads to sell at the lowest price.

The advantages of undercutting Vancouver Light’s prices include the following. First, Colombia Plastics is likely to retain or increase its market share if it decides to sell its skylights at 130 dollars. The rationale of this strategy is that Columbia Plastics’ price will be 14 dollars (10%) less than the price of Vancouver Light’s products.

Since customers in the skylight industry are price elastic, a ten percent reduction in selling price is likely to increase demand for the cheapest product. The resulting increase in sales will improve Columbia Plastics’ profits. Also, the low prices will enable the company to improve its brand loyalty, which in turn will enable it to defend its market share.

Second, charging lower prices than Vancouver is likely to ensure improved efficiency at Columbia Plastics. In a highly competitive market, a company has to adopt a cost leadership strategy to set the lowest price. A cost leadership strategy involves reducing production costs by enhancing efficiency in production.

Thus, charging the lowest price in the market will motivate the managers of Columbia Plastics to improve their production efficiency to reduce production costs. Improved production efficiency will bolster Columbia Plastics’ financial performance in the long-run, especially if its main competitors exit the market, thereby enabling it to increase its prices.

Although the preceding paragraphs provide a strong case for undercutting Vancouver Light’s prices, Columbia Plastics’ financial performance is likely to be compromised because of the following reasons. To begin with, undercutting Vancouver Light’s prices is likely to lead to a vicious price war. This perspective is based on the fact that Vancouver Light is also interested in gaining market share.

Besides, it has always employed a penetration pricing strategy to increase its market share. A penetration pricing strategy involves setting prices below industry average prices to gain market share. In this context, it is important to assess Columbia Plastics’ ability to survive a price war. Initially, Columbia Plastics’ factory price was 200 dollars, whereas Vancouver Light’s retail price was 144 dollars.

Currently, Columbia Plastics’ unit cost is 135 dollars. However, this figure does not include the cost of maintaining the company’s sales force or its profits. Selling the skylights for 130 dollars will lead to losses. Thus, undercutting Vancouver Light’s prices is not a solution to Columbia Plastics’ problems.

Another disadvantage of undercutting Vancouver Light’s price is that Columbia Plastics might have to compromise the quality of its products. Since the company is likely to make little or no profits by selling at the lowest price, it will have very little financial resources for product development. Undoubtedly, the lack of adequate financial resources is one of the major causes of failure in the implementation of marketing plans.

For instance, the company might be forced to lower the quality of its skylights to reduce production costs. Also, the lack of adequate funds might force the company to reduce its expenditure on marketing communication and its sales team. This will severely affect the competitiveness of its skylights. For instance, the sales executives are likely to lose motivation in their work if they are forced to work with an inadequate budget.

Similarly, less expenditure on marketing communication might negatively affect the company’s brand awareness, whereas compromising product quality will lead to low customer satisfaction and brand loyalty. These scenarios or examples suggest that undercutting Vancouver Light’s prices is likely to reduce rather than to improve Columbia Plastics’ competitiveness.

Maintaining Current Pricing Policy

Currently, Columbia Plastics’ prices are higher than Vancouver Light’s prices are by at least 20%. The implication of this difference is that customers will believe that Colombia Plastics is charging a premium price for its products. In this regard, the company will have to provide a convincing reason for its decision to sell at a premium price.

In particular, the customers must understand the value that they will obtain by spending more to buy Columbia Plastics’ products. One of the strategies for justifying a premium price is to differentiate the product. This involves developing a product whose qualities are superior to that of the competitor. In this case, producing a product with superior qualities justifies the producer’s decision to charge a premium price.

Product differentiation must be supported by an effective market positioning strategy. Market positioning refers to the process of creating a perception among customers that a particular brand is superior to its substitutes. Thus, Columbia Plastics should differentiate its products and position them appropriately to maintain current prices.

Maintaining the current pricing strategy will benefit the company in the following ways. First, charging a premium price will enable the company to improve its financial performance. The high price will offset the loss in revenue attributed to the reduction in sales as customers switch to Vancouver Light to take advantage of lower prices.

Second, Colombia Plastics is likely to be successful in pursuing a differentiation strategy because of its vast experience in the market. Having served the market longer than Vancouver Light has, Columbia Plastics is likely to have a better understanding of customer needs.

Also, it is likely to have established strong customer loyalty in the last fifteen years. Generally, a clear understanding of market needs coupled with high customer loyalty, will enable the company to develop a high-quality product and to convince customers to purchase it at a premium price.

Finally, maintaining the current price strategy will enable the company to concentrate on serving a niche market. In particular, the company will be able to utilize its scare resources to serve customers who are interested in high service quality and immediate delivery. This is likely to enhance the company’s customer satisfaction rate.

Despite its potential to boost Columbia Plastics’ financial performance, maintaining the current pricing strategy has the following disadvantages. First, Columbia Plastics is likely to lose most of its major customers (homebuilders) by maintaining the current pricing strategy. This will happen if the major customers are more interested in low prices rather than improved service or product quality.

Columbia Plastics is likely to make huge loses if it loses its key customers or homebuilders who account for over half of its sales revenue. Second, the company might face difficulties in convincing customers to buy its skylights at a premium price. For instance, differentiating the skylights by improving their qualities might require a huge financial capital, which the company might not afford.

Similarly, informing the public or potential customers about the superior qualities of the skylights might lead to increased expenditure on marketing communication initiatives. The resulting increase in the company’s operating costs will negatively affect its profits.

Finally, Vancouver Light can imitate the strategies employed by Columbia Plastics to sell skylights at a premium price. For instance, Vancouver Light can also adopt a differentiation strategy by improving the quality of its products and customer services. The imitation will enable Vancouver to eliminate the competitive advantage that Columbia Plastics will achieve through product differentiation.

If Vancouver Light can differentiate its products without increasing its prices, Columbia Plastics will lose a significant share of its market share. To elucidate, Vancouver Light will be the best supplier by being able to offer high-quality products at the lowest price. Thus, the majority of the customers will have the incentive to buy from Vancouver Light rather than Columbia Plastics.

Recommendations The discussions in the preceding paragraphs indicate that undercutting Vancouver Light’s prices is not a viable option. This strategy solves the problem by enabling Columbia Plastics to expand or defend its market share through low prices. However, it is not sustainable since it can lead to a price war that will ultimately drive the company out of business.

Matching Vancouver Light’s prices will enable Columbia Plastics to end the price-based competition. Consequently, it might be able to improve its competitiveness by leveraging the elements of the marketing mix, such as promotion, place, and product. However, this strategy is very risky because it will fail if Columbia Plastics is not able to maintain prices that are equal to those of Vancouver Light. Consequently, matching Vancouver Light’s prices is also not viable.

Maintaining the current pricing strategy will enable the company to set prices that cover its costs and allow it to make a profit. However, Columbia Plastics’ price will be significantly higher than that for Vancouver.

Thus, Columbia Plastics is likely to lose most of its major customers if it is not able to convince them to buy at a higher price. Moreover, Vancouver Light can gain a dominant position in the market if it can offer high-quality skylights at a low price.

Despite its weaknesses, maintaining the current pricing policy is the best option because of the following reasons. First, the current pricing policy is the only option that can enable the company to make profits in the short-run. Second, not all customers consider price as the major determinant of their purchase decisions.

Thus, Columbia Plastics can respond to the exit of its major customers by focusing on serving clients who are interested in quality aspects such as immediate delivery of orders. Third, Columbia Plastics can progressively improve its production efficiency to reduce its prices in the medium-term or the long-run. This will help in avoiding the risk of making huge losses through sudden or unplanned price reductions.

Implementation Given the dynamics of the competitive environment, the current pricing strategy should be implemented as follows. In the first step, Columbia Plastics should conduct market research to identify the non-price factors that determine customers’ purchase decisions. Additionally, the research should enable the company to estimate the size of the market that is likely to continue buying its products at the current prices.

In the second step, the company should use the information collected through market research to differentiate its products. This can involve modifying the products by adding extra features to them.

Alternatively, the company can focus on providing excellent customer services such as user manuals to enable the unskilled customers (do-it-yourselfers) to install the skylights on their own. Generally, the company’s new value proposition should focus on encouraging customers to purchase based on non-price factors.

The third stage should focus on repositioning the skylights as superior products in the market. This will create the perception that Columbia Plastics’ products have a superior value that is worth paying for at a high price. To achieve this objective, the company should focus on effective market communication to create awareness about its products or brands. For instance, the company can advertise its skylights through print and electronic media.

Moreover, the company can engage in relationship marketing to improve the loyalty of its customers. Relationship marketing focuses on winning the trust and loyalty of major customers through continuous provision of specialized services that satisfies their needs.

Finally, the company should focus on reducing its production costs to reduce its prices in the long-run. Reducing prices in the long-run will enable the company to remain competitive, even if Vancouver also manages to differentiate its products.

Columbia Plastics can build a specialized production plant to reduce its production costs. Additionally, it can supply directly to customers who purchase in bulk to prevent an increase in its retail prices. For instance, the company’s distributors add a markup of up to 50% on its factory price. Thus, eliminating distributors will significantly reduce the company’s retail prices.


Joining a New Organization Report college essay help: college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The organizational context

The social process of joining a new organization

Challenges of the social process of joining a new organization



Introduction In the modern day business environment, organizations are constantly forced to exhibit innovation and enhanced performance to remain relevant and profitable in an ever increasingly competitive arena.

The input of both the individuals and groups in the organization is invaluable towards the achievement of organizational goals.

Whereas the potential of groups and teams is monumental and crucial and as such indispensable to the organization, there comes a time when the fate of the organization may hang on the very shoulders of an individual.

However, it is not always easy to make an impact in an organization especially if you are a new employee. There are various challenges that a new employee faces before he/she gets accepted by other employees.

For example, competition is always rife among employees and conflicts of interest are always bound to occur. This is mainly attributed to the fact that each organization has a culture that new employees must adhere to.

At the same time, existing employees always undermine new employees or view them as threats. With this in mind, this study shall provide a detailed analysis of the challenges new employees are bound to face upon joining a new organization.

How these challenges affect the emotional status of the new employee shall be discussed and the various factors that may mitigate their productivity addressed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Solutions as to how a new employee can adapt to the new environment with ease shall also be offered. To this end, a detailed analysis on how being a new employee affects an individual’s stress levels, motivation and attitude towards work shall be presented.

The organizational context Morgan defines an organization as an institute, group or an association which has a specific purpose and goals. For a group to deem itself as an organization, there must be observable elements of cooperation and coordination within the members of the group by a pre-prescribed format.

As such, the key to the establishment of any organization is the presence of some common and quantifiable goals which are to be pursued collectively.

In an organization, the role that an individual plays must be looked at against the background of the overall effects that his actions may have on the entire organization. However, being a new employee has a devastating effect on the role that the individual must play.

For example, other employees may intentionally refuse to share vital information, the managers and supervisors may undermine your capabilities thereby assigning you tasks that are below your potential, and you may face difficulties in socializing with other members since friendship is a process that requires trust and time neither of which a new employee possesses.

Consequently, the new employees find it very difficult to get work done since they are often isolated and without adequate knowledge of the organizational structure and mechanisms.

Traditional organizations have been characterized by rigidity and structural form whereby emphasis on an individuals input has not been as pronounced.

We will write a custom Report on Joining a New Organization specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The traditional organization is modeled around pre-defined plans and set goals which are all directed towards the optimization of performance by the organization.

Most of the activities are designed such that they adhere to organizational routines that are inherent to a well-established structure.

In this regard, new employees always find it hard to adjust to the system being utilized in the new organization. This level of frustration de-motivates them thus affecting the morale they had while joining as well as their attitude towards work.

The social process of joining a new organization A social process can be defined as the activities that an individual does to facilitate interactions in a given setting or society.

One of the most important attributes in this process is communication. Communication refers to the verbal and non-verbal cues used to ensure that people understand each other. When joining a new organization, it is always important to ensure that you have the best communication skills.

This not only allows you to get to know other employees, but it also ensures that they get to understand you and what you represent.

As such, the first step when joining a new organization should be to introduce yourself and the role that you are to play with other employees. In so doing, you eliminate the probability of being misjudged.

Also, the introduction also removes the tension that may exist between you and other employees all the while giving you a chance to gather some information about the people you are about to work with and how the organization works.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Joining a New Organization by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More After introducing yourself, you can categorize fellow employees in terms of their perception towards you and their roles in the organization.

Having such information is always very important to new employees because they can identify the people that are willing to help them understand the organization (orientation) and understand how to approach different people in case of some sort of complication.

Present conditions have called for restructuring to how organizations function. Nadler’s study (cited in Malhotra 2000, p.1) indicates that the traditional organizational structure was built for a relatively stable and predictable environment.

This is contrary to the present day environment which is characterized by an increased level of instability and the risk of unforeseen changes in the business environment for organizations.

This new environment in which the organizations find themselves calls for a reassessment of organizational practices. One of the reassessments made is the placement of even greater emphasis and value on the input of teams within the human resources of the organization.

With this in mind, a new employee would do well if he/she would identify people to team up with. Upon joining a group, a new employee can participate in various activities through suggestions.

If you are a new employee and you do things on your own, the chances of creating enemies are always very high. As such, they are a member of a team that enables a new employee to showcase his/her talents and abilities without being judged.

Teams are also a great avenue through which a new employee can understand the working mechanisms of employees, their strengths and weaknesses and the factors that motivate them.

With such knowledge, the new employee can be able to manipulate his/her actions such that they are acceptable by a majority thereby earning the trust and respect deserved from other employees.

In certain circumstances, the preserving of the corporate culture of the organization can make a difference in how a new employee relates to other employees. This is especially so when the culture has been responsible for the successful execution of tasks in the organization over a long period.

This being the case, it is obvious that the success of an organization can be jeopardized by any move that threatens to weaken the corporate culture of the organization. Morgan states that corporate cultures develop “as an ethos created and sustained by social processes to bury our differences.”

This means that the culture is a means by which the various disparate members of the organization can forge some form of alliance and thus work towards. As such, it is always imperative that the new employee adopts the culture of the organization to avoid conflicts.

Whereas the individual can be seen to be a potent force acting for the good of the organization, there may be instances whereby this individual can lead to the failure of the organization. Cyert and March present the organization as a coalition of individuals who have goals.

There, therefore, exists the potential for internal goal conflict due to the diverse individuals that make up the organization. New employees are often tempted to project the goals that reflect on their values. This is very risky because it may lead to the failure of the whole organization.

As such, employees should ensure that they communicate their ideas to relevant authorities before making decisions that can affect the organization. Solo asserts that the economy in place favors the collective goals and those values that reflect the needs of groups rather than personal groups.

This being the case, any emphasis on the individual’s values may negatively impact the organization.

Challenges of the social process of joining a new organization At present, most economies in the world are working towards recovering from the credit crunch that hit almost all countries in the world. It is a reasonable assumption that most organizations were forced to make changes that included cutting on costs or laying off employees to remain profitable.

Such changes may prove to be stressful, may affect the motivation of employees and may force them to develop a negative attitude towards work. In such times, there is a need for a flame of optimism to be fanned in the organization.

Bolden et al. state that an optimistic nature is one of the defining behaviors associated with a transformational leader. A person who can enthusiastically talk about the needs of the organization and draw a compelling image of the bright future that all in the organization can look forward to.

In all organizations, there arise contentious issues which elicit different reactions at some point in time. How these issues are diffused may spell out the difference between the subsequent success and failure of the organization.

As a new employee, it is important to ensure that you follow the stipulated procedures during conflict resolution. In so doing, the employee not only reduces the stress associated with conflicts but also helps in creating a positive self-image.

We all face various physical and emotional challenges as we progress in life. How we perceive and subsequently react to these challenges differs and in some cases, our reaction may lead to stressful tendencies.

Stress on a psychological level has been defined as pressure or worry that emanates from problems in one’s life. This condition poses a threat to the mental as well as the physical well being of a person. Joining a new organization is always stressful.

This can be attributed to the fact that there are many new challenges and situations that needs to be addressed. This accompanied by the fear of rejection and failure makes each day a stressful ordeal to new employees.

However, stress at this stage can only be diminished by acknowledging that things are never going to be easy. Also, it is always easy to ask for help than to struggle alone. Asking for help does not make one look weak and incompetent; instead, it shows the willingness to learn and maybe a great motivator.

Ambition and an achievement-oriented nature are some of the traits that are inherent all new employees because they always set out to make a difference in the organization.

Whereas these traits are desirable and necessary for this task, they may have detrimental effects if they are exhibited in an exaggerated form.

If an individual is overly ambitious, he may be tempted to act in ways that are beneficial to him/her at the expense of other members of the organization.

This may alienate him/her to the other members of the organization who may then proceed to sabotage his activities thus negatively impacting the organization.

Conclusion This study has highlighted the social process that should be followed by new employees joining an organization.

The challenges that they may face have been provided and solutions offered. It is therefore important that all new employees exercise some patience if they want their social integration process to be successful.

Bibliography Bolden R., Gosling J., Marturano A.,


3D Printer Technology Research Paper college essay help near me

Table of Contents Introduction



Works Cited

Introduction 3D printing is a unique form of modern day printing, originating from traditional ways of prototyping. It is a form of manufacturing technology with an additive element whereby a 3D object is generated by the process of multiple laying-down of material layers.

It has impacted greatly modern business transactions.

This paper outlines the technology used for a Form 1 3D printer (Kickstarter par. 4), as well as the impact this technology has had on business over the past ten years, the future of technology and business, the impact technology may have on business transactions in the next ten years.

The paper also assesses knowledge, skills, and abilities one may need to be a successful manager in the future.

Technology The technology used

This printer employs Stereo Lithography (SL), the technology in which a laser sucks in a liquid plastic resin onto its surface; it is then hardened by exposing it to specified light frequencies/wavelengths.

One layer is sucked in and hardened by the laser; then another follows suit up to the last layer that completes the model. The printer requires connection to a computer that contains the blueprints of the object of interest.

The Impacts of technology on business in the past decade

The production process was slow as it involved traditional methods of handcrafting. The quality of business products was poor due to lack of high resolution by previous 3D printers.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The cost of production was higher as machines like CNC Mills were used for crafting employed X-ray technology, which was expensive. Since only a few countries could afford, crafting machines, such as the CNC Mill, a physical shipment of goods to consumers in remote areas was necessary.

The future of 3D printing technology and business

In future 3D printing, technology may be used to set up buildings since teams at Loughborough University are researching 3D concrete printing (T.T, S.A and S. 2012). Bio-printing, a technology of creating replacements for human beings, may become an area of investment for businesses.

Most businesses may acquire a 3D printer as its cost is foreseen to fall significantly; goods will be customer customized as this will only involve keying instructions in the software and direct printing.

Impact of technology on future business transactions

The 3D printer that uses the technology of Stereo Lithography will reduce business expenditure as it is fast and reduces cost by automating the design process, printing and binding separate parts of a model (Bomfunkman par. 4). Business transactions will be quick since 3D printing is a fast process.

There will be reduced a buyer-seller interaction as most homes may acquire the device. Businesses will stock blueprints of products rather than the tangible product itself.

Products will be manufactured close to their point of purchase and consumption; goods that previously relied on the productivity of large centralized companies will be manufactured locally (Richard A. D’Aveni 34).

There will be reduced international business transactions, involving the shipment of goods as the goods will be printed locally.

We will write a custom Research Paper on 3D Printer Technology specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Qualities of a successful future manager

For success as a manager, one will need to be computer literate, have knowledge of CAD and be creative to produce unique products. One will need to embrace IT to be at par with changing technologies and be flexible to accommodate unique customer needs and also be well versed with the knowledge of their industry.

Conclusion In conclusion, it must be highlighted that 3D printing technology has evolved gradually, it has also had numerous impacts on business, and its future looks green with impacts on businesses expected.

Works Cited Bomfunkman. “3d printing.” 2o13. Web.

Keppner, Kai. Inventory


Painter Jean Metzinger and His Works Research Paper essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Brief Biography

Metzinger and Cubism

Metzinger’s Impact

Works Cited

Brief Biography Jean Metzinger is regarded as one of the founders of such art from as Cubism. He was born in 1883 to a wealthy family, and he obtained a good education (Apollinaire et al. 181). He graduated from Académie des Beaux-Arts and started his career as a painter in 1903. He displayed his works at numerous salons and exhibitions.

It is necessary to note that he became interested in modern art while he was still at the academy. He focused on Neo-Impressionist art in the 1910s. He became soon associated with the group of artists called Fauves. His works are characterized by bright colors and picturesque settings. Some of his most famous works of that period are Portrait of Guillaume Apollinaire (1910), Two Nudes in an Exotic Landscape (1905-1906), his self-portrait Portrait de M. Jean Metzinger (1906).

Metzinger and Cubism In 1907, he became acquainted with the works by Paul Cezanne and got inspired by the new idea which later transformed into the art form called Cubism. Metzinger was fascinated by the idea of different dimensions and different retrospectives and regarded objects as multidimensional ways to convey the meaning (Apollinaire et al. 181). Notably, Metzinger created Cubist works which are considered to be the dawn of the art from.

ome of his famous Cubist works are Tea Time (1911), Dancer in a Café (1912) and The Blue Bird (1912-13). Importantly, the artists contributed to the development of the theory of Cubism as well. He wrote several theoretical essays where he outlined major principles of Cubism.

It is necessary to note that Jean Metzinger’s works have inspired loads of painters as they are full of color, shape, and meaning. The artist managed to convey his ideas by using simple shapes combined in a complex painting. He made such shapes as triangles, squares, circles, and lines form a complex image and idea.

Metzinger’s Impact Metzinger also had an impact on me. I am inspired by his use of color and shape. His landscape is quite laconic but bright and is full of shape which conveys the idea of the beauty and perfection of nature (Fig.1.). The landscape reveals the idea of wonders of nature. I tried to convey this idea in my work. I speculated on the idea of wonders of nature and depicted a mermaid in a miraculous setting (Fig.2).

Fig. 1. Metzinger’s Landscape

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the first place, the artist uses rich colors, and he manages to stress the necessary points by using contrasting tinges (red and green, blue and yellow or orange). I also used bright colors, i.e., blue, orange, red, and yellow. Most importantly, Metzinger uses different shapes, i.e., triangular, rectangular, and circle shapes.

The artist uses sharp lines without implied lines, which is a characteristic feature of abstract art (Getlein 80). These perfect geometrical forms help convey the idea of perfection. I also used such perfect shapes. However, in my work, circles prevail as I depicted the ocean. I also used a lot of lines which stand for waves.

Notably, as far as Metzinger’s work is concerned, it is difficult to define the perspective used as it is a combination of atmospheric and isometric perspective. My work can also be characterized by atmospheric and isometric perspective. All in all, it is possible to state that Metzinger’s landscape makes viewers think about the wonderful world around them.

Fig. 2. My Work.

Works Cited Apollinaire, Guillaume, Dorothea Eimert, and Anatoli Podoksik. Cubism. New York, NY: Parkstone International, 2010. Print.

Getlein, Mark. Living with Art. New York, NY: McGraw-Hill Inc., 2010. Print.


Rossman and Vessey’s Theory Report (Assessment) argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Authors’ Broad Idea

Focal Questions of the Study

Past Research Findings

Type of Research

Application of Ideas

Broader Practical Implication of the Study

Inner Logic of the Argument


Authors’ Broad Idea Rossman and Vessey (2008) propose an idea that aims at taking research to a completely new level. In this paper, they introduce an idea that will assist researchers in improving the relevance and reliability of their studies. As a result, the results of the studies will be more practical and applicable to real life situations.

Within the field of Information Systems, practitioners will efficiently use ideas, models, and theories to defend their ideas or theses in studies that they will be conducting. Their idea will assist in the evaluation, control, and improvement of the rigor and relevance of research. This, therefore, will ensure that studies will be more detailed and valid.

To achieve this, researchers need to incorporate the use of applicability checks in their studies. Due to their flexibility and easy application, this idea can be used together with the traditional methods of research (Rossman and Vessey, 2008). It can either be used at the begging of a study or towards the end.

This approach works by analyzing three essential dimensions that are crucial to the researchers efforts to internalize IS results and solutions that can be used to solve the problem at hand (Rossman and Vessey, 2008). From experience, the main essence of research is how it addresses and answers its research questions.

Due to this fact, Rossman idea aims at putting a lot of focus and emphasis on the object of interest in a research study. This will ensure that only relevant data is collected in the course of the study. This will increase the validity of the results of the study hence put more weight on the argument or idea that was being investigated in the study.

Focal Questions of the Study The relevance of Information System research has been an issue that has raised a lot of controversy in the academic community. This is due to the dilemma that comes about choosing whether to put more emphasis on rigor or relevance while conducting a research study. These two factors are essential to a study as they play a critical role in the applicability and credibility of the findings of a research.

A research is said to be relevant if it applies to a large number of stakeholders on a specific field. With regards to this statement, research in the field of information systems will be relevant if it can meet the needs and requirements of researchers, development organizations, practitioners in the field of information systems, consultants and to a larger extent, the general public (Rossman and Vessey, 2008).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More At the same time, researchers have to ensure that their studies have rigor. Rigor is a key requirement for research in the academic field. It ensures that research was conducted by the required standards, rules and guidelines. Due to this fact, therefore, rigorous research will get a lot of credibility in academia, and thus it will stand a high chance of being published in renowned journals, get funds and attain tenure and promotion (Rossman and Vessey, 2008).

However, it has been difficult to come up with a study that is relevant and has rigor at the same time. This is due to the extreme nature of these two requirements. The only way that a researcher can attain one of these factors is by compromising the other.

However, this study has come up with a means that will ensure that research contains rigor and are relevant. This will be achieved through the application of applicability checks. These checks will give practitioners a chance to give feedback on the methods, theories, and ideas that are used in research.

These evaluations will be conducted either at the beginning or the end of a study; hence they will increase the chances of success of a study by ensuring that they are rigor and relevant at the same time. This study, therefore, tries to determine whether an information system research can have rigor and relevance at the same time.

Past Research Findings To gain a basis for the argument that is presented in the paper and to back up on his theory, the author of this paper used a variety of literature that had been conducted on previous studies in the field of Information System. Information from initial studies is essential on an ongoing investigation of the same area or topic.

This is because they contain a lot of information that can be used to narrow down the scoop of the study and ensure that it only focuses on the relevant factors. As a result, the present study will be conducted much more efficiently and effectively. This, therefore, means that the results and outcome of the current study will be more valid and reliable to the researcher and other interested parties to the study.

In this study, the researchers used information from previous studies to get an overview of the importance of rigor and relevance of research that is conducted in the field of information systems. From their research, they concluded that for research to be relevant, it has to satisfy the needs of other researchers, practitioners, consultants and the public in general (Davenport and Markus, 1999).

We will write a custom Assessment on Rossman and Vessey’s Theory specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More At the same time, the research must have rigor. This can only be achieved if it maintains the traditional standards of the academic community. To achieve this, research must be conducted using sound methods and be supported by strong theories and facts (Benbasat and Webber, 1996).

With the information that was gathered from the literature review coupled with the fact that it is impossible to attain rigor and relevance at the same time, the authors developed a theory that supported their study. Their theory stated that it is possible to achieve rigor and relevance at the same time.

With the information from their literature review, they were able to improve on the shortcomings of the theories that were advanced by previous researchers and establish a strong base for his argument. Here, they were keen to state that his proposed method will be used either at the beginning or the end of the study so that it does not interfere with the traditional methods of conducting information system research.

Instead, their method will be used to improve on the traditional practices hence increase the success and validity of information system researches.

Type of Research This study is practice-oriented research. This is because this study aims at improving the rigor and relevance of research with the use of applicability checks. This practice will assist in improving the credibility of Information System research by ensuring that they meet the needs and requirements of practitioners, other researchers, consultants, development organization and other stakeholders.

This can only be achieved through the practice and application of the proposed method. In this study, applicability checks can be applied in three different perspectives; the institutional perspective, the project governance perspective and the research process perspective. In the institutional perspective, it is the role of the management to ensure that their organization provides a favorable environment to conduct research that is relevant and practical.

This can be achieved by either using the governance approach, the research assessment exercise (RAE) or the clinical approach. Each approach is applicable in a different area of expertise hence ensuring that the study only focuses on relevant factors of the study increasing the validity and success of the study.

The project governance perspective, on the other hand, relies on the effects of business in research through the formation of alliances. Here, companies are used to fund investigations and their operations. Lastly, the research process perspective addresses directly the relevance of the study. This is because the research is under the control of a researcher who works hard to ensure that it meets the set standards of research.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Rossman and Vessey’s Theory by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Application of Ideas The main idea behind this study was the incorporation of applicability checks in Information System research to ensure that they have relevance and rigor. To put this method into practice, the first thing that needs to be done is to determine its requirements for the study that is at hand. This will determine the extent to which the method will be used to bring out the desired results for the study.

This will be useful in the formulation of a solution to the problem that is being investigated. The next step is the selection of a focus group and a nominal group technique to which the applicability check will be administered. These groups are essential as they determine the method that will be used to manage the applicability check. Normally, seven steps are used in the application of the method. They include:

The planning for the applicability check for the study

Selection of an individual who will conduct the check

Familiarizing the participant with the details of the study

Designing and selecting materials that will be used for the study

Selecting a conducive environment where the check will be conducted

Conducting the check

Data analysis and interpretation

Broader Practical Implication of the Study This study aims at improving the rigor and reliability of Information System research. This will ensure that the results of the study are as per the standards and expectations of the academic community and at the same time meet the needs and requirements of researchers, practitioners, consultants and the public.

To achieve these goals, the study has introduced the concept of applicability checks that aim at increasing the credibility and validity of a research study. This new concept will be beneficial to researchers and participants by exposing them to more research. It will also increase the validity and credibility of future research by offering them a reliable source of information from current research in terms of theory and methods.

Inner Logic of the Argument Applicability checks are believed to introduce new avenues for research in the field of Information Systems. At the same time, they are expected to improve the relevance and rigor of research. This will ensure that studies will now be more practical and applicable in real situations. Lastly, applicability checks can be generalized into other disciplines, and as a result, they can be used in the research of any profession.

References Benbasat, I. and Weber, R. (1996). Rethinking ‘Diversity’ in Information Systems Research. Information Systems Research ,7, p. 389-399.

Davenport, T. H. and Markus, L. M. (1999). Rigor and Relevance. MIS Quarterly, 23 (1), p. 19-23.

Rossman, M. and Vessey, I. (2008). Toward improving the relevance of Information Systems research to practice: the role of applicability checks. MIS Quarterly,1 (1), p. 1-22.


Autism Disease Research Paper scholarship essay help

Introduction Autism is a disease related to the impairment of neural development. This disease is detected in children in their early stages of development especially from between two to three years.

The disorder is characterized by its effect on the social development of the child and in most instances poorly developed speech.

The infected child may also portray some restricted and repeated kind of behavior. The disorder starts with an effect on the brain and nerve cells that affects the process of information coding in the brain.

According to Freedman (75), this disorder has been on rising in children drawing the attention of many researchers worldwide. Autism is a long life-threatening disability as it affects the way a victim senses, hears, and sees things.

For the case of autism, what is mainly affected is the social behavior of the victim. It affects the way one is supposed to socialize and sometimes communicate within a given community. Children with autism disorder should be handled with great care.

They should be given extra attention from the onset of this disorder. This is because the way they are handled at the early stages will influence their behavior in the society in their adult stages of development.

This paper seeks to explore how a family with a low aged teenager with this disorder on a mid-spectrum can learn on educational institutions and resources that would accommodate the teenager and employment organizations and resources that would help the teenager when he or she is an adult in society.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Learning on Educational Institutions and Resources That Would Accommodate the Teenager Zimmerman (90) argues that the characteristics of autism disorder vary from one victim to another. This scholar points out that not even two autism victims portray similar symptoms.

This makes it complex to learn and understand the educational institutions and resources that can accommodate this teenager.

However, a common way towards understanding the resources and educational institutions for the teenager is by closely identifying the specific knowledge, ability, interest and by generally understanding the personality of this teenager.

This includes the communication patterns of the teenager, the extent of social relations and the unusual behavioral characteristics of the teenager in the environment. The autism teenager may be active or feel withdrawn.

It is very important to understand whether this teenage fall in the group of autism victims that are very active or in that of those feel withdrawn in the society to identify an institution that best fits the teenager as well as the resources to be allocated for the same.

Autistic patients, unlike other normal students, have concentration problems, for example, in a football game, an autistic student may decide to watch the ball as it rolls instead of concentration on to whom it is directed.

Apart from monitoring the behavior of this teenager, there is a need for parents to seek medical help from the professionals. These autistic professionals in most cases will be in a position to diagnose the problem and give advice on the respective educational institutions for this teenager.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Autism Disease specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More A good example is demonstrated in British Columbia where these professionals after autistic diagnosis all autistic students with a similar degree of effect are taken to various learning institutions, which best suit them (Varin-Mignano 87).

In the institutions, these students are provided with the relevant learning materials that help in molding their speech and social behavior.

Teachers and the family should encourage Visual teaching by use of pictography to the teenager since they can easily deliver different information. The teenager family should inquire from schools and colleges for the best learning institutions for the teenager.

In choosing the educational institution, the parents should pay visits to the school of choice and check the options including the school program. In most cases at that age, many autistic teenagers always join colleges or schools already aware of their autistic state (Gabriels 67).

Teaching methods for autism students do not apply to all. Hence there is a need to monitor regularly the performance of this teenager while in a learning institution.

This is necessary so that in case the teaching method applied do not favor the teenager an individual education plan can be adopted for better performance.

Employment Organizations and Resources to Help the Teenager in Adulthood in the Society Awareness of children with automatism has tremendously grown. Through the media like internet, much is shared on helping the autistic children. However, these children are highly neglected while in their adult age.

From the above discussion, it is clear that victims of autism have social relationships problems. However, these social problems do again vary. Some victims are over social and very active in society while others just feel withdrawn from any activity in the society.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Autism Disease by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Adults diagnosed with autism are faced with employment opportunities. Dawson (118) points out that autistic adults face discrimination in working institutions.

Before this teenager finishes college or so, the parents should make efforts towards accommodating this young adult into society. They should find other parents with children having the same problem and find out some useful information from them.

Information on employment organizations for such children can be discussed. Adults with autistic spectrum just like any other can qualify for job opportunities. However, such people require a working environment that strongly understands them.

Their limited abilities, skills, and interests may make it hard to cope with the non-disabled in the workplace. Some organizations and societies are autistic unfriendly; this should be considered to find better ways of helping this teenager.

Adults with this disorder can comfortably work with organizations under a manager that is trained to deal with such people. For this teenager to overcome the transitional to adulthood successfully there is a need for collaborative efforts of both the family members and the society.

The resources required to achieve successful adulthood of this teenager vary. These resources majorly depend on how severe the symptoms are. The family and society should find an autistic support program organization where the teenager would frequently visit for training and practices.

The teenager parents should seek further guidance and help from organizations specialized in autism like the National Autistic Society.

Such organizations would provide very relevant and effective information on Employment organizations and resources to help the teenager in adulthood in society.

Conclusion Autism is a disability like any other. Victims of this disorder should not be treated in isolation. For many years’ autistic victims have to face social discrimination in several fields. However, things have taken another course in the modern world.

Countries have formulated and implemented policies that address and cater to the needs of these special people in society. Communities need to be autistic friendly. There is a need for a collaborative approach to be applied in shaping the autistic patients to fit in society.

For these people with autism spectrum problem and another disabled group to enjoy an independent life, they require continuous encouragement and moral support from their respective families and society.

Works Cited Dawson, Geraldine. Autism: Nature, Diagnosis, and Treatment. New York: Guilford Press, 1989. Print.

Freedman, Jeri. Autism. New York: Rosen Pub, 2009. Print.

Gabriels, Robin. Autism: From Research to Individualized Practice. London: Kingsley, 2003. Print.

Varin-Mignano, Regina. Autism: A Holistic View. New York: Createspace, 2008. Print.

Zimmerman, Andrew. Autism: Current Theories and Evidence. Totowa: Humana Press, 2008. Print.


Asian Studies: The Palestine-Israel Conflict Origin Research Paper essay help free: essay help free

Introduction: Israeli-Palestinian Conflict. Where It All Started The conflict between the Arab and the Israeli population for the lands of Palestine has truly become notorious over the past few decades. What seemed to be a minor misunderstanding has quickly grown into a more serious problem and undergone a fast transformation from re-allotment of land to a large-scale religious and political conflict. Even though the conflict has been taking place for too long to be solved easily now, it still can be assumed that a look back at the causes of the conflict will help define the further avenues to be taken.

A Historical View: The Original Residents and the Current Settlers There are several ways to consider the problem of the Arab-Israeli conflict from a historical standpoint. The situation can be viewed either through the lens of the nation, which has been deprived of its land unfairly, or the nation who settled in the land of Palestine long ago and, therefore, has the rights to claim for growing impressive cultural tie to the land and, thus, owning it. Both opinions are very reasonable and deserve taking a closer look at.

On the one hand, the position of the Israeli people is very legitimate. They were ripped off their land, their freedom and their national identity. Winning the two later in the course of history, the nation had been roaming for years in search for their Promised Land and finally succeeded in finding the one, yet still missed their native land. Therefore, it is clear that the Israeli people have the rights to claim for their piece of Palestine as much as the Arabs do.

On the other hand, the claim of the Arabs is very reasonable as well. Historically, the idea of claiming the land that has had another nation for the past two thousand years is practically insane. Historically, it is very easy to understand the claims of both sides of the conflict; as Isacoff puts it, “the answer to the question ‘what caused the conflict?’ Depends upon whom you ask as well as when you ask it” (Isacoff, 2006, 49).

One might argue that the Arab people had more rights for the land after having lived there for two thousand years; however, after reconsidering the results of the 1948 war, which left the Israeli crushed completely, the entire world considered the triumph of the latter a “desperate fight for survival and an almost miraculous victory” (Isacoff, 2006, 50).

A Political Standpoint: Through the Lens of the Opponents While the problem specified above does seem incredibly complicated, with a diplomatic approach and with reasonable compromises from both sides of the argument, a consensus could be reached relatively painlessly. Indeed, it seems that a peaceful way of solving the problems seems the most reasonable in the given situation.

Even if both sides happened to be in equal rights for the territory, it would be much more efficient to work on the way to coexist within the Palestinian territory instead of fighting for scraps of land. However, politically, the situation is much more complicated than merely a conflict over the land. Politically, the two nations have always been at daggers with each other (Podeh, Kaufman,


Police Brutality in the USA Essay cheap essay help

Table of Contents Forms of Police Brutality

Effects of Police Brutality on Public Health

Effects of Police Brutality on Public Safety

The Necessity to Preserve Public Order



Policy brutality in the US has been a matter of public concern for decades. More recently, it has elicited considerable public attention following high-profile police brutality cases, such as the death of Michael Brown in 2014. In particular, disproportionate police brutality toward members of ethnic and racial minority groups has received a lot of media coverage and incited widespread protests. Although the phenomenon of police brutality is not a new one, its definition remains vague, and its extent is difficult to quantify. While this term has traditionally been used to describe the excessive use of physical violence, police brutality may include other forms of violence. This paper aims to discuss the types of police brutality, the particularities of psychological harm inflicted by the police, and its consequences for the population affected by these forms of violence. Although the excessive use of physical force by the police constitutes brutality, other types of abuse may also have severe physical and psychological consequences for the affected population because they create an atmosphere of insecurity.

Forms of Police Brutality While there is no doubt that the excessive use of physical force by the police officers constitutes brutality, police violence is not limited to this specific form. The WHO gives the following definition of police brutality: “the intentional use of physical force or power, threatened or actual, against oneself […] that either result in or has a high likelihood of resulting in injury, death, psychological harm, maldevelopment or deprivation” (Cooper, 2015, p. 1188). The term “power” in the context is, thus, not explicitly limited to physical force. Moreover, there are four types of violence identified by the WHO: physical, sexual, psychological, and neglectful (Cooper, 2015). Psychological violence may include insults, psychological pressure technics, and other forms of psychological abuse. Although this type of abuse is no less frequent, the public discussion and research on police brutality tend to focus on physical harm, overlooking other forms of violence.

The so-called stop and frisk are one of the most common practices that can amount to police violence and cause considerable psychological harm. According to Cooper (2015), this practice disproportionally targets Black and Latino communities, in which members experience it as a type of psychological violence. The police carrying out stops and frisks citizens for no particular reason makes them experience a heightened level of stress in their daily lives. Moreover, during these stops, it is not uncommon that police officers routinely insult participants, handcuff them, and make them wait for long periods, etc. Such practices create a feeling of insecurity and fear while using public spaces.

Effects of Police Brutality on Public Health It is difficult to underestimate the importance of the long-term effects of police brutality on communities. In particular, high risks of being exposed to police brutality potentially affect all group members. The reason is that “recurrent exposure to police violence against members of one’s racial/ethnic group could be interpreted as a form of discrimination” (Dukes


Meg Whitman’s Leadership at eBay Essay custom essay help

Today’s extremely arduous business environment compels leaders to implement radical changes within their organizations. For instance, to promote the company’s steady development, Meg Whitman, the former president and CEO of eBay Inc., initiated transformations that corresponded to the organization’s objectives and market-associated challenges. This paper will discuss Meg Whitman’s leadership and measures undertaken through the lenses of Kotter’s Eight-Step Approach to beneficial organizational transformations.

Correspondence of Meg Whitman’s Leadership to Stage 2 of Kotter’s Eight-Step Process for Creating Major Change In conformity with Kotter’s recommendations, Stage 2 of the Eight-Step Process for Creating Major Change involves the creation of the guiding coalition (Manning and Curtis 167). For example, having realized that more experienced marketing executives were needed to ensure eBay’s viable transformations, Meg Whitman put together a group of experts in marketing, brand positioning, customer services, and law practice (Hill and Farkas 280). Such highly skilled professionals as Brian Swette, the former chief marketing officer of Pepsi-Cola, Scott Cook, the founder of Intuit Inc., Howard Schultz, the founder of Starbucks Corporation, and Michael Jacobson, a partner of Cooley Godward LLP, joined eBay Inc. (Hill and Farkas 281). Leadership skills, experience, high proficiency level, and competence were the guiding principles of the recruitment and selection of these professionals.

There is an example of Meg Whitman’s measures aimed at getting the guiding coalition “to work together like a team” (Manning and Curtis, 167). In order to promote active collaboration and so-called “team spirit” between members of the senior management team, Meg Whitman initiated discussions concerning decision-making. EBay’s executives debated all strategic steps (Hill and Farkas 282). Although they were like-minded persons, some disputes occurred. However, the senior managers were ready to change for constructive business transformations.

Implementation of Step 5 of Kotter’s Eight-Step Process for Creating Major Change by Meg Whitman Empowering Broad-Based Action is Stage 5 of Kotter’s Eight-Step Process for Creating Major Change (Manning and Curtis 167). To ensure positive changes, Meg Whitman also implemented this step. For instance, in 1999, she got rid of such obstacles to eBay’s beneficial transformations as the community safety issues and possible frauds by introducing innovative protection services for the company customers (Hill and Farkas 284). Also, Whitman and the cohesive team of the senior managers modified practices that could undermine eBay’s change vision by instituting proactive corporate policies (Hill and Farkas 273).

Discussion of Other Transformations Initiated by Meg Whitman Experimentation, innovative approaches, a thorough assessment of internal and external determinants, and steady movement towards a specific vision are features specific to Meg Whitman’s leadership style. For the benefits of the company, she consistently applied other steps of Kotter’s Approach to changes. For example, she examined the internal environment, market conditions, and competitive landscape before deciding on the acquisition of new assets; that measure is in line with Step 1 (Manning and Curtis 167). Another example of Kotter’s recommendations is evident during Stage 3. To streamline and strengthen the organization, Meg Whitman and the senior managers developed “a clear corporate vision: to be the world’s largest online person-to-person trading community” (Hill and Farkas 280). The example of Step 4 is Meg Whitman’s communication of the Change Vision via every available vehicle (Manning and Curtis 167). Every quarter, she conducted meetings with the staff to examine business situations and discuss prospects for further transformations (Hill and Farkas 280). In line with Step 6 of Kotter’s Approach, Meg Whitman increased investments in the company’s system capacity and improved the structure of engineering transformations (Hill and Farkas 278). The process of change was seamless.

Conclusion In conclusion, the examples in the case study testify to the effectiveness of the application of Kotter’s Eight-Step Process for Creating Major Change. Leading the organization following this approach, Meg Whitman ensured increased eBay’s performance. Consistently implementing beneficial organizational transformations, she avoided potential threats.

Works Cited Hill, Linda A., and Maria Farkas. “Meg Whitman at eBay Inc. (A).” Harvard Business School Case 401–024, Harvard Business School Publishing, 2005, pp. 272–89.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Manning, George, and Kent Curtis. The Art of Leadership. 5th ed., McGraw-Hill Education, 2014.


Kurt Vonnegut’s Harrison Bergeron Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Table of Contents Summary of the Novel

Main Characters

Personal Opinion



The 20-th century introduced the industrial spirit to almost every country around the world. The change in the mode of production and a switch to an unfamiliar social system was quite difficult for most nations to put up with. High capital requirements, inherent to the industrial era, forced the majority of countries to create the governmental pool for resources concentration, thus shifting their social and political systems towards an authoritarian type. The amount of power and authority, acquired by administrative structures, was enormous, which made social transformation available. Following this, so-called socialism, with its principles of equal consumption and social equality, was employed in some twisted forms. As a result, the citizens of those countries turned into hostages of their government, or, at least, that is what was observed from the outside.

This significant change was reflected in the literature of that period. A new type of society – capitalistic one – was discussed there, yet, the principal amount of works were dedicated to the author’s vision of probable future, which seemed utterly unpredictable. Such works, like Nineteen Eighty-Four by George Orwell (2017) and “Harrison Bergeron” by Kurt Vonnegut (1961), made a considerable contribution to this subject by developing their own perspective of the future. It usually included adverse circumstances and negative outcomes of a government’s poor decisions. Despite the time gone by, no one has a clear image of what might happen; that is why the topic is still actual. This paper will analyze one of the books mentioned, namely “Harrison Bergeron” by Kurt Vonnegut, and provide a reasonable opinion on its content.

Summary of the Novel The story takes place in 2081, 120 years after the date of the book’s release when the new amendments to the Constitution have been introduced. According to those standards, there can be no outstanding features in any citizen. All of them should be equal in the sense that some inherent characteristics ought to be hidden by masks when it comes to beauty or heavy weights if someone is healthy or well-built. The laws are enforced by various government agents, watching the citizens all the time and punishing those who would not obey.

Then the author illustrates a family, which is, by definition, is standard and, as usual, watches a ballet on television. The only difference is that unlike the other families, this one has just lost one of its members – the son, named Harrison, taken against his will by the government. He is a clear representation of everything forbidden in this society: intelligent, attractive, and incredibly brave; the usual mechanism can not suppress the boy. Consequently, the only way to eliminate such a threat is to isolate him.

Despite that loss, the family does not seem to grieve – the couple feels a bit sad, yet, the reason remains unknown. The memories about their son and his arrest were taken away by standard methods – loud radio devices controlled intelligence. All of a sudden, the TV translation breaks, and Harrison’s escape from prison is announced. Following that, the boy shows up on the stage, tears his and ballerina’s handicaps apart, and makes the orchestra play better. He dances to the music with the ballerina, his “Empress,” as the boy proclaims her. Soon after that, Diana Moon Glampers, the General of the Handicapper, breaks in and kills both. The translation stops, and George, Harrison’s father, comes back from the kitchen, unaware of those events, to find his wife crying. The only thing she could remember is that something sad had happened on the TV.

Main Characters The story itself is rather short, yet, the main characters are indeed important, as each of them represents a particular social group with its common features. However, the protagonist, on the contrary, is not that primitive; in fact, he is the most outstanding individual anyone can think of. Harrison is an attractive, smart, and courageous young man capable of destructing the whole system if not eliminated for good. As a result, in an attempt to take over the leadership in the country, he is being taken to jail, yet, he does not give up on the idea and escapes soon after that.

The role of Harrison Bergeron in this story cannot be underestimated. Not only he is the key character, but he is probably a hero of the time depicted. Some researchers note that “In a future America where being average is the professed ideal – although Vonnegut comically demonstrates that the de facto standard of “average” in the story is far inferior to simple mediocrity – Harrison is superhuman. He is not just a revolutionary, but a Nietzschean Übermensch, cut from the same cloth as Ayn Rand’s John Galt.” (Reed, 2015, p. 56). In the context of the time when no one is eager to struggle with blatant violation of a right to be someone, not a philosophical zombie, the protagonist is an expression of freedom of choice.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The next character, which is rather important, is the protagonist’s mother, Hazel. In contrast to her son, she represents the average citizen of America, meeting all the primitive requirements. According to Reed (2015), “Let us pause to consider Hazel. Because she has no handicaps, we already know a great deal about her: she is not strong, lovely, or intelligent. She’s so average, and even her name is the eye color between brown and blue. Her natural mental state is equivalent to George’s handicapped mind. She is the ideal citizen in Vonnegut’s dumbed-down future America” (p. 57). In spite of Hazel’s simplicity, she feels upset about the loss of her son, though she does not recall why, which is probably an illustration of illusive public sorrow.

The last but not least main character is George Bergeron, who is, according to his description, in a position between the two previous characters. He is not as primitive as his wife, yet, not as great as his son. Considering his intelligence, the government forced him to wear a handicap in order to suppress his mind. His immanent abilities contradict the belief in the social order, which results in complete neglect and acceptance of his son’s death (Hild, 2017).

Personal Opinion Some critics might appreciate this book for a satiric demonstration of possible future outcomes, yet, there is another opinion on the subject. According to Reed (2015), “Vonnegut’s nightmarish system … is a parody of what Americans feared might be wrought by losing … conflicts with Sino-Soviet socialists, a … fear that inflicted far more damage … than communism itself” (p. 50). Therefore, one may consider this story as a threatening, yet, a rather childish illustration of Americans’ worst nightmares. Quite an interesting thought to be considered is that the author is much more excited about the idea of equality itself, neglecting its underlying basis. In fact, the egalitarian society described is only a consequence of the system, which is rather unstable in a country like the US, where the entrepreneur spirit is a common phenomenon. However, there is no doubt that the author and the story itself should be valued for a considerable amount of thoughtful analysis in a field where everything is yet to be discovered, namely, the future.

Conclusion The novel is worthy of respect due to several reasons, including the most important issue that it discusses, namely, the future prospects of humanity. However, the book’s significance is emphasized by a sociological analysis, which is translated by diverse characters that clearly represent different behavioral patterns. While some may consider the book to be a reflection of fear of socialism, the others appreciate it for what it is – a thoughtful and meaningful assumption of humanity’s prospects.

References Hoff, H. (2017). Fostering the “intercultural reader”? An empirical study of socio-cultural approaches to EFL literature. Scandinavian Journal of Educational Research, 63(3), 443-464.

Orwell, G. (2017). 1984. Natrona Heights, PA: General Press.

Reed, B. (2015). Technologies of instant amnesia: Teaching Kurt Vonnegut’s “Harrison Bergeron” to the millennial generation. Teaching American Literature: A Journal of Theory and Practice, 8(1), 45-69.

We will write a custom Essay on Kurt Vonnegut’s Harrison Bergeron specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Vonnegut, K. (1961). Harrison Bergeron. The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, 21(4), 5-10.


Kate Chopin’s The Story of an Hour Essay college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Summary

Story Analysis

Main Themes


Personal Opinion



Feminism is a prevalent phenomenon nowadays that affects numerous life spheres. In addition to that, it is a central concept of various literary works. As a rule, many famous feminist stories, novels, and plays were written in the mid-late 20th century when there happened the most crucial changes to women’s rights. However, there are some exceptions, and Chopin’s The Story of an Hour that was created in 1894 is among them. Even though it is a short story with not many characters, it manages to discuss essential topics in a way to make readers think through them critically.

Summary The story tells about Mrs. Mallard, who has some heart issues. Because of this, everyone tries to be as careful as possible not to disturb the woman. Once her husband is said to be dead, Josephine, Mrs. Mallard’s sister, comes to inform her of this tragic news. Even though Josephine tries to find as gentle words as possible, Mrs. Mallard is still shocked and frustrated. A newly-minted widow locks herself in her room to stay alone with her grief (Chopin, 2014). Inside, her first thoughts are that it is impossible to live further without her husband. They loved each other, and the loss is considered an end of everything for the woman. However, it takes a while for the grief to be replaced by freedom. One should note that it does not mean that Mrs. Mallard did not love her husband; the point is that Mr. Mallard’s death makes her free and open to the future. These thoughts in mind, the woman leaves her room and meets her alive husband. This event happens to be immensely shocking for Mrs. Mallard, and she dies.

Story Analysis Even though the given story is based on a simple plot, and it has not many characters, this piece of literature is worth noticing. Chopin managed to discuss crucial topics and show that everything can change in life in a matter of an hour. This thought is said to be a central one for the story, and it is represented in the title. Furthermore, the author refers to other issues that are revealed with the help of several characters.

Main Themes The Story of an Hour conveys many vital topics that are understandable even for modern readers. The theme of mortality is said to be the most evident one discussed in this literary work. The author demonstrates that everyone is mortal and that the death of close people can occur unexpectedly. One can be surprised, but communication has a similar implication in this story. The case is that wrongly chosen words can be dangerous or even kill someone. That is why Josephine does her best to find those communicative means that would be less harmful to Mrs. Mallard. From this perspective, the author tells that words can sometimes damage more seriously than physical actions. Besides, Chopin attracts readers’ attention to curative properties of time. Once shocked by her husband’s death, it takes only an hour for Mrs. Mallard to change her mood dramatically. Thus, the topics above make this literary work exciting for numerous people.

In addition to that, it is impossible to ignore the fact that The Story of an Hour reflects feminist beliefs. On the one hand, Paudel (2019) argues that this piece of writing demonstrates “women’s anxieties and struggles for self-identity within the arena of strict social and traditional structures” (p. 97). Her husband overshadowed Mrs. Mallard, and his death makes her free. At once, this freedom scares her, but the fear is soon replaced by happiness. On the other hand, the author presented the thought that the women’s role was underscored in society, often by women themselves. That is why Chopin wanted to show that women could live without men, which was one of the first signals of feminism (Latif Azmi


Gender Inequality as a Global Issue Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Biology

Culture, society, and law

Technology and Infrastructure




Gender inequality is a global issue where men and women enjoy different levels of representation in various spheres of life. Generally predisposed against females, multiple factors conspire to limit their opportunities for education and employment, as well as, in more extreme cases, lead to violence. The causes of such inequality can stem from biology, culture, and technology. This essay will examine some of the causes that affect the gap in the treatment of men and women, and its ramifications, particularly regarding developing countries. One particular metric that will be used is female labor force participation (FLFP).

Biology Humans are sexually dimorphic species; males and females exhibit different physical characteristics. While these differences have led to often oppressive cultural norms, they are impossible to reject. Large parts of developing nations are pre-industrial, where “individuals do not receive any education and primarily work in agricultural jobs as unskilled workers” (Hiller, 2014, p. 457). The labor efficiency in such jobs affects the roles available to men and women. For instance, some regions of India have soil that is more suitable for deep tillage and, therefore, the use of plows — heavy tools that require upper body strength to operate. As a consequence of this, “in parts of India with soil suitable for deep tillage, there is lower FLFP and a more male-skewed sex ratio” (Jayachandran, 2015, p. 72). In these regions, men had a physical advantage, which led to their higher representation in the labor force and positions of power.

For comparison, China’s agricultural areas provide a different example: regions that specialize in tea production. There, women have a “comparative advantage in picking tea leaves” (Jayachandran, 2015, p. 72). After economic reforms in those areas, various improvements have been noted regarding gender equality, as female children became more desirable and women more financially independent. These findings suggest that physiological differences, but also opportunities to make the best use of the advantages posed by these differences, play an important role in creating gender equality or inequality.

Culture, society, and law While physical differences may have caused an initial degree of gender inequality, cultural norms always form in response to them, strengthening this imbalance for the future, when physical differences are no longer relevant. Usually, this takes the form of a strong patriarchal tradition under which men take on a more proactive role in society. In contrast, women are relegated to more subservient and supportive positions. As a result of such traditions, women can face opposition when they seek education or employment or attempt to act outside of their society-mandated roles.

Girls’ education opportunities are not necessarily enforced explicitly by existing laws or regulations. The choice to educate a child is primarily made by their parents, according to social and cultural norms. Hiller (2014) explains that “if a ‘strong norm’ exists, according to which husbands should be the primary breadwinners of the family, parents grant a low value to the education of their daughters” (p. 457). Therefore, young women are often denied the schooling necessary to find better work.

Tradition and religion still play a significant part in women being underrepresented. While laws may be proposed that seek to create opportunities for women, they are turned down for such reasons. Nigeria is one such country, where “customary and religious arguments were the major justifications put forward by [local] legislators for their rejection of bills to promote women’s rights and gender equality” (Para-Mallam, 2017, p. 28). This legislative issue reinforces the existing inequality, keeping women in a disadvantaged position.

Technology and Infrastructure The points listed above concern pre-industrial societies, but as they develop, technology and improvements to infrastructure present new circumstances that can increase gender equality. As women tend to be engaged in various domestic chores in such cultures, making said chores easier and more efficient frees up their time. For instance, work such as fetching firewood and water is generally performed by women — therefore, providing plumbing and electric heating “will disproportionately free up women to work outside the home more or enjoy more leisure” (Jayachandran, 2015, p. 74). This change, in turn, would allow them more opportunities for education or work.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Advances in medicine are another change that improves women’s opportunities, mainly when it concerns obstetrics. Jayachandran (2015) notes that “childbearing is not only more common in developing countries; it is also more dangerous” (p. 74). It has been observed that improvements in this area in several countries reduced maternal mortality and complications at childbirth that might have had long-term effects. This change led to an increase in women’s ability to return to work after giving birth (Jayachandran, 2015). Similarly, access to contraception has been observed to free up women’s time available for education and work, consequently allowing them to gain more equal positions with men and creating a quantitative increase in FLFP.

Improvements in infrastructure can serve to increase gender equality in rural areas. Parents in these regions tend to be protective of their daughters. However, Jayachandran (2015) notes that “it is difficult to say how much of the limited mobility is out of genuine concern for women’s welfare … and how much is simply a way to stifle female autonomy” (pp. 77-78). This protectiveness makes parents less likely to choose to educate their daughters, especially if a school is not available nearby. Studies have observed that “a village school essentially closes the otherwise-large gender gap in enrollment” (Jayachandran, 2015, p. 78). Therefore, a single school can serve to educate boys from a significantly larger area than girls.

Consequences A significant difference in the treatment of men and women has significant consequences, most of which are negative. Since the causes persist in families, discrimination starts there, as parents consider investing in sons seems to be the better option than daughters. In day-to-day life, Para-Mallam (2017) found that Nigerian “rural men spend approximately two hours less than women doing work … and have one hour per day more for rest and recreation” (p. 28). In the distribution of a community’s shared resources, Agarwal (2018) points out that often, “female-headed households with few family members to help them are the most disadvantaged” (p. 282). Finally, common property in countries with a high level of gender inequality is “a high level of violence against women and girls perpetuated by individuals, groups and the state” (Para-Mallam, 2018, p. 29). All of these effects not only harm women’s lives and limit their opportunities, but also perpetuate the inequality already present, making it more difficult to create more equal conditions.

Conclusion Gender inequality is still an issue even in First World nations. Current research in developing countries allows examining its causes and ways to reduce the gap in treatment. While simple biological reasons can initially explain inequality, culture and religion can perpetuate it into modernity. However, it has been noted that advances in technology, medicine, and infrastructure act as a countermeasure, gradually shortening this gap. Effects of gender inequality can range more work and less leisure time for the disadvantaged gender to limited education and employment opportunities, to violence.

References Agarwal, B. (2018). Gender inequality, cooperation, and environmental sustainability. In J-M. Baland, P. Bradhan,


Competence, Compassion, and Fairness as Cornerstones of Nursing Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Although some people might consider nurses to be less critical or qualified than doctors, nursing professionals play an essential role in any healthcare system, since they help to implement medical treatment and facilitate the healing process through providing their patients with psychological support. Considering the need to establish and maintain personal contact with sick people, nurse practitioners must possess certain qualities, as well as uphold the right values and beliefs to excel at their job. In this essay, I will discuss three constructs, namely, competence, compassion, and fairness, which are central to my philosophy of nursing and will explain their importance to the nursing profession.

When it comes to administering any medical help, I think that the knowledgeability and skillfulness are paramount, as medical treatment should not inflict any harm and be effective. To achieve good results, a nurse should be competent, attentive, and experienced. Furthermore, it is essential to be motivated by the fundamental value of achievement, which means the internal desire to demonstrate one’s capabilities and excel at one’s goals and be ready to provide high-quality help any time (Schwartz, 2015). Careful consideration of each patient and his or her unique situation, paired with substantial knowledge of nursing practices, can contribute to a successful career in this field of healthcare.

Another important quality of a professional nurse is the ability to show compassion. Daily, nursing practitioners have to deal with a wide array of people, which means that they should be understanding, hard to irritate, and capable of creating a personal connection with the most difficult of people. In addition, some patients might experience significant pain, so a professional nurse needs to know how to elevate some of that pain through compassion. Hence, the benevolence value, which can also be defined as the inner desire to enhance and sustain the welfare of others (Schwartz, 2015), is crucial for nurses who want to create a comfortable and supportive environment for those seeking medical help.

The last but not least cornerstone of my nursing philosophy is fairness. In the modern world, quality of life and life expectancy often correlate with education level, social status, and income, meaning that economically-disadvantaged members of society have poorer access to healthcare services and might even receive the medical help of low quality. However, I believe that every person deserves equal rights and opportunities when it comes to their health. Thus, the basic value of universalism, or the internal striving for equality, justice, and tolerance (Schwartz, 2015), should be a guiding principle for nurse practitioners. An exemplary nurse for me is the person who is free of prejudice, treats everyone with respect, and provides patients with the same quality of help in spite of potential differences in their financial situation or insurance coverage.

Summing up, I am strongly convinced that competence, compassion, and fairness belong to the core of the nursing profession. A well-qualified nurse should not only have the right knowledge and skills but also be open to his or her patients and willing to help them whenever it is possible. Perhaps, unlike doctors, nurses’ ability to help people often lies in their positive and supportive attitude towards their patients. Finally, it is vital that all aspiring nurse practitioners treat all the sick people equally and, in doing so, show their respect for the fundamental human right to health and medical care.

Reference Schwartz, S. H. (2015). Basic individual values: Sources and consequences. In T. Brosch and D. Sander (Eds.), Handbook of value: Perspectives from economics, neuroscience, philosophy, psychology and sociology (pp. 63-84). Oxford, UK: Oxford University Press.


Christopher Columbus: Biography, Discoveries, and Contributions Essay essay help

Table of Contents Summary of Christopher Columbus Biography

Discoveries and Contribution to Society

Evaluation of the Meaning of Christopher Columbus



Nowadays, due to the development of modern technologies, people can travel around the world, visit their friends in other countries, and enjoy cultural exchange without any considerable problems. However, back in the fifteenth century, traveling to distant lands was extraordinarily challenging and dangerous, as it could take years for travelers to reach destinations. Moreover, they could face unexpected difficulties in their ways, such as diseases, pirate raids, or troubles with the locals. Therefore, only courageous individuals could travel because they understood that there was a possibility never to return home. One of these people was Christopher Columbus, a traveler, and navigator from Italy, who lived from 1451 until 1506. Columbus explored the world and contributed to the development of people’s knowledge about our planet. In this essay, the information about Christopher Columbus’ biography, his discoveries, and his contribution to society will be presented. In addition, the meaning of this historical figure will be discussed.

Summary of Christopher Columbus Biography Christopher Columbus was born in the Republic of Genoa in the middle of the 15th century. Columbus started traveling to the sea at a young age, visiting many places, including the British Isles and Africa. When he was about twenty years old, he moved to Portugal, where he settled down and married a woman named Felipa Perestrello. Soon his wife died, and Christopher decided to leave Portugal for Spain with his son, Diego. In Spain, he married another woman, Beatriz Enriquez de Arana, who gave birth to the second son of Christopher, Fernando.

Columbus is a famous person who is known for his life-long passion for traveling and exploring the world. Thus, during his life, he participated in expeditions to Africa, the Canary Islands, the Asian Islands, India, and Europe. In 1492, at the age of 41, Columbus left Spain and led an expedition aimed to cross the Atlantic Ocean. Together with his crew, Christopher visited the Bahamas, Cuba, Haiti, and the Dominican Republic. It was the first time when America was discovered, which made Columbus one of the most famous travelers. After returning to Spain, the King of the country sent him to the Caribbean Islands a few more times to continue its exploration. In 1502, Columbus made his last trip trying to find a way to the Indian Ocean. He returned to Spain in 1504, where he died a couple of years later.

Discoveries and Contribution to Society Discoveries of Christopher Columbus

As it was mentioned above, Christopher Columbus visited many places in the world. Still, his most famous accomplishment was the discovery of America in 1492, during his First Voyage sailing from Spain. He was sure that he reached India when, in reality, he was in the Caribbean Islands. His Second Voyage resulted in the discovering of Jamaica, Puerto Rico, and the Virgin Islands. At the time of the Third Voyage, Columbus reached the lands of Latin America, exploring Venezuela and the Orinoco River. Christopher attempted to find a route to the Indian Ocean during his Fourth Voyage, which was unsuccessful. Unfortunately, in a couple of years after his last tour, the explorer died because of arthritis he was suffering from for quite a long time. However, during the short period of his life, he managed to open the New World, which was previously unknown for residents of Europe.

Contribution to Society

Even though at first sight, it might seem that there are not many benefits of Columbus’ discoveries for the society, in fact, it resulted in bringing many changes for people. For example, the King of Spain, Ferdinand II, and Queen Isabella of Castile sponsored Columbus’ voyages, because they wanted to find wealthy people on the other side of the world. Moreover, they were attempting to foster the spread of Christianity among people from America. Indeed, the native population of the discovered islands was open for economic partnership, selling goods to Europeans. The process of goods exchange between the Spanish and native inhabitants of the islands was described in one of the works written by Columbus (Keegan, 2015). It led to the development of market relationships and the emergence of new items in Europe.

In addition, Christopher contributed to the building of people’s knowledge about the planet where we live. Back in the 15th century, the explorers did not even know where their route would lead them next time. For example, thinking that he was in Asia, Columbus managed to reach America. However, nowadays, everyone has a world map at home and can easily say where the location of Asia or Africa is. Moreover, the discovery of America initiated a celebration of Columbus Day on October 10. Every year the population of America has a day off and enjoy their time with family and friends.

Evaluation of the Meaning of Christopher Columbus It is impossible to overemphasize the meaning of Columbus’ work. Risking his life, Christopher initiated a number of voyages that made a significant contribution to the development of knowledge on geography. The disease, he was suffering from for many years, did not prevent him from coming to distant lands and continuing his work. Moreover, it is proved that during their trip, Columbus and his crew suffered from lack of food and vitamins, which resulted in poor health conditions of explorers (Tiesler, Coppa, Zabala,


The Bluest Eye by Tony Morrison Essay online essay help: online essay help

Table of Contents Novel Summary

Main Characters and Themes

Personal Opinion



The portrayal of racism and its destructive consequences in literature serves the purpose of emphasizing the need to transform our society and respect the diversity of cultures. Tony Morrison is the author of the novel titled The Bluest Eye, which presents an overview of an African-American girl’s life and the challenges she encountered. This paper aims to summarize this novel, provide an assent of central themes and characters described by Morrison, and present a personal view of the topic discussed in this work.

Novel Summary The events described by Morrison occur during the Great Depression, which affected all states of the country equally. The main focus is on a family living in Ohio that had two daughters and a temporary foster child. This child, Pecola, suffers from bullying in her neighborhood since people around tell her that she is not beautiful. As a result, the girl desires to have one thing she associates with beauty – blue eyes. Morrison (1990, 18) describes this issue in the following manner – “it had occurred to Pecola some time ago that if her eyes…were different, that is to say, beautiful, she herself would be different.” Perhaps such influence on her emerged as a result of seeing dolls with white skin and blue eyes that were considered beautiful by children around Pecola.

The girl is living with foster parents because her father burned down their house. In general, the depiction of Pecola’s family suggests that the girl encountered many difficulties while growing up. Her parents were always fighting, and her father suffered from fits of anger as a result of his alcoholism. Moreover, Cholly, who is Pecola’s father, raped the gird and ran away, leaving her pregnant. At this point, the commune’s perception of Pecola changed because of these events. At the end of the novel, Pecola’s child dies, and she becomes insane due to the difficulties and traumatizing experiences she went through. The final reflection of Pecola’s foster-sister Claudia provides insight into the main themes that Morrison aimed to highlight in his novel.

Main Characters and Themes The title of the novel provides some insight into the theme that the author aims to describe. As was evident from the summary provided in the previous paragraph, Morrison seeks to depict the destructive consequences of the perceptions of African-American prevalent in society during the Great Depression. The fact that a young girl suffered from an inferiority complex is terrible on its own, but the implications of such events are frightening. It is because the main character of the book, Pecola, believed that she was not pretty, and to become more beautiful, she needed to have blue eyes. The idea that the girl had was fostered by her perception of white skin and other attributes associated with it. Hence, the primary theme that Morrison aims to disclose is the adverse impact that society’s stereotypes regarding race and appearance.

The beauty standard that Pecola chooses based on the appearance of her fair-skinned and blue-eyed doll is another theme, which is relevant to contemporary society as well. Although currently, manufacturers of popular child toys aim to improve the diversity of their products and depict people of different races, Rice et al. (2016) argue that these dolls still harm a child’s perception of beauty. Therefore, Morrison’s novel serves as an essential example of hurtful consequences that can affect a child’s perception of self-image.

When reflection upon Pecola’s life and the events that occurred throughout the novel, Claudia mentioned the innocence as a wrong approach. The girl states that “our innocence and faith were no more productive than his lust or despair” (Morrison 1990, 60). Hence, the idea that the author aims to convey here is that innocence with which these African-Americans approached discrimination did not produce a good result.

As was mentioned, the main character of this novel is Pecola, a young African-American girl who suffers from self-loathing and misery because of the perception of one’s appearance. Rosenbaum (2017) argues that the central theme of this work is the interception of race, gender, and personal identity, which is discussed using the example of Pecola. The race is an essential aspect of this novel because the author shares the experience of growing up as an African-American in a predominantly white community. While there are many examples of improper treatment of African-Americans due to their skin color and appearance in general, the author stresses the impact that such attitudes have on one’s mental health. This is especially hurtful for women as, according to Rosenbaum (2017), the intersection of race and gender and society’s perceptions of beauty subject African-American women to discrimination. Hence, Morrison’s work serves as a representation of difficulties and issues prevalent in the African-American community and allows us to emphasize the need for changing attitudes towards race.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The main characters of the novel are Pecola, her father Cholly, and her mother, Pauline. Throughout the majority of the timeframe depicted by Morrison, Pecola lives with her foster parents, who also accommodate Claudia and Freida, two African-American girls. Other vital characters that affect the events discussed by the author are the Fisher family, who employ Pecola’s mother as a servant, and Geraldine, who is an upper-class African-American woman. Morisson also describes Pecola’s other relatives, such as her brother Sam or grandfather Samson. Out of the people that bullied the girl and contributed to her faulty perception of herself, one should mention Louis Junior and Mr. Yacobowski.

Personal Opinion The themes of violence and self-perception of African-American women, discussed in The Bluest Eye provide an understanding of many difficulties that arise as part of the inability to accept diversity. One can argue that the novel can be challenging to read since the author depicts events such as bullying or rape. However, being able to understand that these issues exist will allow society to focus on improving the attitudes towards African-Americans. As Abdullah (2019) states, Pecola serves as an example of the distrustfulness caused by a community, cautioning people from making similar mistakes. Therefore, from a personal perspective, the novel allows one to reevaluate opinions regarding beauty and the impact of other people’s opinions, which is essential for maintaining a healthy self-image.

Conclusion Overall, Morrison’s novel provides an essential insight into the issues of discrimination that are experienced by many African-Americans. The example of a young gird and the depiction of the hurtful consequences of the community’s views regarding African-American body image affect Pecola’s mental health. Despite many changes, modern society is still subjected to these damaging effects of beauty perception, one example being the impact of dolls on children’s self-esteem.

References Abdullah, Nibras Ahmed. 2019. “Theme of Gender in Toni Morrison’s The Bluest Eyes and Sula.” Journal of Al-Frahedis Arts, 37 (1): 493-509.

Morrison, Toni. 1990. The Bluest Eye. London: Pan Books.

Rice Karly, Ivanka Prichard, and Marika Tiggemann. 2019. “Exposure to Barbie: Effects on Thin-Ideal Internalisation, Body Esteem, and Body Dissatisfaction among Young Girls.” Body Image, no. 19: 142-149. doi:10.1016/j.bodyim.2016.09.005.

Rosenbaum, Kathrin. 2015. Race and Gender in Toni Morrison’s “The Bluest Eye.” Munich: GRIN.

We will write a custom Essay on The Bluest Eye by Tony Morrison specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


The Kite Runner by Khaled Hosseini Essay college application essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Kite Runner: Summary of the Novel

The Main Characters and Themes of the Narrative

Personal Opinion about the Composition



Introduction The Kite Runner is a novel written by an Afghan-American author Khaled Hosseini. When Hosseini was a child, his family moved from Afghanistan to France, and then to the USA. This experience is partially reflected in the narrative of the author. Hosseini has written three novels, and The Kite Runner “has sold millions of copies worldwide and been classified as one of a classic” (Khadawardi 2017, 88). In this essay, the summary of the story, information on the main characters and themes, as well as a personal opinion about the composition will be presented.

The Kite Runner: Summary of the Novel The story revolves around the life of a young boy from Kabul, Amir. He lives with his father, Baba, a wealthy man who never has time to spend with his son. Amir feels jealous when he notices Baba’s cordial treatment of his friend, Hasan, the son of their servant. To deserve his father’s love, Amir decides to take part in the kite competition with Hassan. Even though the two boys could keep their kite in the sky for a long time and won the first part of the competition, the event ended tragically. Hassan runs away, trying to find a place where the kite fell. After waiting for him for a long time, Amir decides to follow his friend and becomes a witness to the rape of Hassan by his enemy Assef. Amir is scared to interfere and help his friend and decides to go away and pretend he did not see anything. Feeling guilty for what he did, Amir stops talking to Hassan and does not want to be his friend anymore. He blames him for being a thief, and Hassan and his father leave their home.

Soon, the Soviet Union troops intervene in Afghanistan. To save their lives, Amir and his father immigrate to the USA. Many years later, after his parent’s death, Amir receives a letter from a family friend. From this letter, he learns that Hassan was his brother and that he knew about Amir’s betrayal but still loved him until the end of his life. Unfortunately, Hassan died with his wife during demonstrations in their country, but their little son, Sohrab, managed to survive. He was sent to an orphanage, and the author of the letter asks Amir to save the child and take him to the USA. Amir decides to go to Afghanistan and finds his nephew there. Even though it turns out to be difficult for Amir to adopt him, he promises Sohrab never to send him to an orphanage again. One day, when Sohrab notices that Amir is about to break his promise, he tries to commit suicide. Even though the boy survives, he starts to keep to himself being silent most of the time. One day, Amir buys a kite for Sohrab, and, for the first time, he sees a smile on his face. Thus, it is not entirely clear if the story has a happy ending or not. Even the protagonist of the story mentions that he does not know for sure if the story of Hassan and his nephew, Sohrab, ends happily (Hosseini 2013). However, the author gives readers the hope that the characters of the story will eventually find peace and harmony.

The Main Characters and Themes of the Narrative The protagonist of the story is Amir, a young boy who was born in a wealthy Afghan family. It is not possible to tell if the personage of Amir is positive or negative. On the one hand, his sneaky nature allows him to betray his best friend. On the other hand, he is capable of feeling guilty and admitting his mistakes. Trying to make amends, Amir uses “a chance to put to rest his tortured past” (Summary and Analysis of The Kite Runner 2016, 8). He puts much effort into taking Sohrab to the USA and giving him a better life.

Baba, the father of Amir and Hassan, also feels guilty for his affair with a servant’s wife. He considers it the worst sin he ever committed, and, in his desire to redeem himself, helps other people until the last days of his life. In contrast to his son Amir, Baba is a very independent and decisive person. However, it turned out that he was not brave enough to tell Amir and Hassan that they were brothers.

It is evident that Hassan and Amir have many differences. Even being unaware of the fact that Amir was his brother, he loved him and considered his best friend. He forgave Amir for his betrayals and was always ready to spend time with him. Amir, on the contrary, “never displayed his feelings toward Hassan” (Hosseini and Zohdi 2016, 37). It remains unclear if it is caused by the lack of Amir’s love for Hassan or by peculiarities of his personality. Being a very kind person, Hassan also forgave his mother, who left him when he was a child and sheltered her at his house during the war in the 1970s.

The main themes of the book are forgiveness and friendship. The author shows that for friendship, it does not matter if people have or do not have much in common. Hassan and Amir are two boys from two different worlds. Amir belongs to the aristocratic part of the society, while Hassan is from a low-income family of servants. Baba is a handsome man, and Hassan’s father is miserable and limp. Hassan has an ugly harelip, while the deformity of Amir is not noticeable from the outside. Despite all these differences, the two boys become soul mates and real friends. Unfortunately, Amir’s weakness and villainy trigger the end of their friendship. However, nothing can make Hassan stop communicating with his friend, even Amir’s betrayal. Being aware of every harmful deed done by Amir, Hassan is still looking up to Amir, ready to forgive him for everything. Thus, the author shows that forgiveness is the main element of people’s lives that helps individuals to build happiness.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Personal Opinion about the Composition The Kite Runner is one of the rare novels that invite readers to feel all the mental experience of the protagonist. This novel evokes a strong emotional response of readers and teaches them to be braver in some situations to avoid regrets in the future. It also shows that sometimes people neglect those who are sincere with them, and when they realize that they made a mistake, it is sometimes too late. This book shows the weaknesses and vices of human nature and makes readers think about their behavior.

Conclusion It can be concluded that the novel The Kite Runner contains many significant ideas about people’s relationships. It teaches how important it is to forgive betrayals, love despite all, and bring goodness to this world. It also makes readers think about protagonists’ emotions and feelings and involves them in the process of reflections on their life. The author created an engaging narrative that should be read by both youth and adults because it raises questions that are always topical for all generations.

References Hosseini, Akram, and Esmaeil Zohdi. 2016. “The Kite Runner and the Problem of Racism and Ethnicity.” International Letters of Social and Humanistic Sciences, vol. 74, 33-40.

Hosseini, Khaled. 2013. The Kite Runner. 10th ed. London: Bloomsbury Publishing PLC.

Khadawardi, Hesham. 2017. “Superego Guilt, Redemption and Atonement in Khaled Hosseini’s the Kite Runner.” International Journal of Humanities, Social Sciences, and Education 4 (2): 88-99.

Summary and Analysis of the Kite Runner: Based on the Book by Khaled Hosseini. 2016. New York: Worth Books.


A Christmas Carol by Dickens Essay writing essay help

A Christmas Carol by Dickens was first published on December 19, 1843. Since its publication, this book, arguably one of his most famous works, has made its mark on American culture and literature. It is difficult to underestimate the significance of A Christmas Carol, which was made into numerous TV and stage versions. Some would even argue that this Dickens’s work invented or rather reinvented Christmas, while others underline the importance of his work for the development of the new forms of literature. This essay aims to discuss the theme and the characters of the book. It starts with a summary of the plot, then examines the main characters and the themes and concludes with the personal opinion on the novella.

Dickens offers a story of Ebenezer Scrooge, a greedy and selfish older man living alone in his London house, whose only concern is money. Scrooge hates Christmas and is indifferent to other people’s suffering, including his workers. However, on Christmas Eve, he is visited by the ghost of his business partner and by the Ghosts of Christmas Past, Christmas Present and Christmas Future. The first ghost takes him on a journey through his past Christmases: one of a miserable and lonely little boy and others of a young man, more interested in gold than in his fiancé. The Ghost of Christmas Present shows Scrooge his clerk’s family Christmas, a Christmas evening of a poor, but loving family, and his nephew’s celebrations, where guests mock him for his unfriendliness and greediness. Finally, the Ghost of Christmas Future shows him his own death, which would bring more joy to people who knew him than grief. The terror of this night magically transforms Ebenezer Scrooge into a generous and good-hearted man, kind to his neighbors and eager to help those in need.

The main hero of the book, Ebenezer Scrooge, is characterized mainly by his greediness and by the fear that he creates among people who know him. Charles Dickens describes (1843, 4) him as such: “No beggars implored him to bestow a trifle, no children asked him what it was o’clock, no man […] inquired the way to such and such a place, of Scrooge”. Even his clerk is terrified of him and barely dares to speak in his presence. According to Thompson (2017, 269), the descriptions of Scrooge’s personality allude to the Old Testament figure of King Belshazzar, the ruler who loves wealth and who is punished by God for his greed and pride. However, unlike Belshazzar, Scrooge takes advantage of the warning delivered by the Christmas ghosts and changes, fearing the dreadful end that is awaiting him. He accepts to change and declares: “I will not shut out the lessons that they [the Spirits of the Past, the Present and the Future] teach” (Dickens 1843, 57). Thus, he is a sinner, but the night that he goes through makes hem find the strength to change. This magical and radical overnight transformation becomes central to the figure of Ebenezer Scrooge.

Other central figures are the Ghosts of Christmas Past, Christmas Present and Christmas Yet to Come. The Ghost of Christmas Past is the first ghost to visit Scrooge; he is quite and rather compassionate towards Scrooge, to whom he shows the pictures of his childhood. The Ghost of Christmas Present is a joyful and vibrant character, wearing a green robe and symbolizing joy and happiness. The third Ghost is the most fearsome one; he wears a black cloak and remains silent during their journey. Although the ghosts have distinct personalities, their common characteristic is their role as the messengers. Their figures also reflect Dickens’ interest in “the narrative possibilities of the communication between the living and the dead” (Wood 2018, 412). Dickens’s interest in the supernatural urges him to experiment with the forms of expression and create the figures of these Spirits to deliver the message to Scrooge.

Another prominent figure is Tiny Tim, who is the most significant figure of childhood in the book. He is a son of Bob Cratchit, Scrooge’s clerk. He has a disability, but is full of cheer and love and brings a lot of joy to his family. His words – “God bless us every one!” – mark the end of the novella (Dickens 1843, 92). The figure of Tiny Tim reflects the conception of childhood as the stage of innocence, although it is not the only way children are represented in the novella (Robinson 2016, 8). For instance, the readers observe frightening figures of children clinging to the clothes of the Ghost of Christmas Present. Contrary to this image of “figures which are a product of a fallen world (Robinson 2016, 2), Tim is a constant reminder to everyone of the courage in the face of difficulties.

The characters of A Christmas Carol serve to express Dickens’s Christian humanistic views and attitudes. According to Newey (2016, 12), A Christmas Carol is one of the most important works of Charles Dickens in a sense that it “brings into focus many of Dickens’s core concerns and attitudes of mind.” Dickens demonstrates the transformation of a greedy lender with no sympathy to others, which symbolizes capitalist and rationalist values, into the embodiment of Christianity and humanism. The contrast between Dickens’s characters furthers strengthens the differences between two ideologies, the humanistic and the capitalist one. The family of Bob Cratchit, Scrooge’s clerk, is a model of a loving family, poor in money but rich in heart, while Scrooge himself reflects utilitarian, purely rationalist values. The values of family loyalty, humanism, kindness, are confronted with the rationalism and greediness of the protagonist.

Another theme of the novella is the relationship between the supernatural and the living. As stated above, Dickens’s works have significantly contributed to the development of the Victorian ghost story. His fascination with the supernatural makes him create the powerful figures of the Ghost of Christmas Past, Christmas Present and Christmas Future, who communicate with the protagonist and act as the messengers of the divine. This communication between the living and the supernatural is central to the plot. This theme reoccurs in Dickens’s works, for instance, in “The Signalman,” although in total, it is present in about 18 Dickens’s stories. The critical result of the supernatural intervention is that it leads to change and transforms the protagonist.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Although often presented as a children’s story, Dickens’s novella A Christmas Carol tells a reader a lot about Dickens’s attitudes and views about the world. This novella promotes the humanistic ideology based on Christian values: love, empathy, and generosity. Moreover, the author experiments with literary forms and contributes to the development of the ghost story. The supernatural plays a central role in the transformation of the main hero. However, the idea that the protagonist needs supernatural intervention in order to change might be problematic for the humanistic perspective that is centered on the agency of human beings. The humanistic perspective stresses the inherently good qualities of human nature, which is contradictory to the idea that supernatural intervention is necessary in order to bring change.

References Newey, Vincent. 2016. The Scriptures of Charles Dickens: Novels of Ideology, Novels of the Self. New York: Routledge.

Robinson, David E. 2016. “Redemption and the Imagination of Childhood: Dickens’s Representation of Children in A Christmas Carol.” Literator 37 (1): 1-8. doi:10.4102/lit. v37i1.1307

Thompson, Terry W. 2017. “The Belshazzar Allusion in Charles Dickens’s A Christmas Carol.” The Explicator 75 (4): 268-270. doi:10.1080/00144940.2017.1389683

Wood, Claire. 2018. “Playful Spirits: Charles Dickens and the Ghost Story.” In The Routledge Handbook to the Ghost Story, edited by Scott Brewster and Luke Thurston, 87-96. New York: Routledge.


The Outsiders by Susan Eloise Hinton Essay college admission essay help: college admission essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Summary of the Novel

An Analysis of the Main Characters

The Theme of the Novel

Personal Opinion about the Novel




Introduction Almost every literary tradition can present the world with at least one child prodigy — the author of a sensational book that makes a significant impact on the whole world. Susan Eloise Hinton, who wrote her novel The Outsiders in 1965, is the American version of such cultural archetype.1After its publication, the novel was faced with both a massive scandal and enormous popularity; in some states, it was prohibited, and in others, it was included in the school curriculum. The Outsiders is a small book that evokes different emotions among readers. The novel depicts teenage boys who are forced to protect themselves from the attacks of their peers from a wealthier neighborhood. Therefore, it is crucial to get acquainted with the essence of the novel and analyze its main characters to genuinely comprehend Hinton’s view on the challenges of the teenage age within the framework of this paper.

The Summary of the Novel The main character of the novel, with a comical name Ponyboy Curtis, is a 14-year-old orphan with big dreams. His parents died in a car accident a year ago, and now he lives with two older brothers — a 20-year-old strong man Darry and 16-year-old handsome Gas. Gas is a favorite person in any circle, while Darry is cruel and arrogant: Ponyboy Curtis is convinced that he tyrannizes him in vain and wants to take his younger brother to a shelter. Ponyboy Curtis, his brothers, and their friends are “greasers”: they comb their long hair back, smoke cigarettes from their youth, steal from shops, and turn empty bottles into Molotov cocktails in one polished motion. What is more, many of the “greasers” have switchblades in their pockets. However, the main thing that all the “greasers” are busy with is the hostility towards the rival gang, the “socs”—neat and elegant children from wealthy areas.

The “greasers,” teenagers from working-class families living in poverty, are convinced that the “socs” are less valuable people since they are more privileged from birth. Thus, the “greasers” hate them to a great extent due to the difference in their social status. Moreover, the “socs” indeed behave in a challenging manner: they attack weaker groups of people, beat the smallest, and generally do not demonstrate fidelity to the street honor code.2 Once, Ponyboy and his best friend, Johnny, get in serious trouble: first, they want to date two girls from the “socs” party, then they get involved in a fight with their enemies, and later they accidentally kill one of the attackers. What happens next in the novel is entirely predictable. When Johnny and Ponyboy pull defenseless children out of the fire in the church, they appear heroes in readers’ eyes. The story ends with the bitterness of loss, Ponyboy’s long-awaited reconciliation with his brother, and a fantastic discovery that the “socs” are also people with the same feelings, problems, and challenges.

An Analysis of the Main Characters The protagonist of the book, a teenage boy, Ponyboy Curtis, is a person with a complex and stubborn character. He suffers from a problematic relationship with his older brothers and has difficulty in finding common ground with peers. All his life Ponyboy lives with a feeling of hatred and rejection, especially in relation to a hostile gang, the “socs.” Later on, faced with poverty, hunger, and the pain of losing his best friend, Ponyboy realizes that all people are the same.

As a consequence, after realizing all the mistakes he made in life, Ponyboy says: “It seemed funny to me that the sunset she saw from her patio and the one I saw from the back steps was the same one. Maybe the two different worlds we lived in weren’t so different. We saw the same sunset.”3 Thus, within the framework of the novel, Ponyboy goes through the difficult path of rebirth to break free from hatred and evil and become a completely new person.

The other important character in the novel is Johnny, who is forced to hide in a church from the police after killing a boy from the “socs” group. Together with Ponyboy, Johnny lives in the church for some time, but the two boys do not use this time in vain, reading famous poems and novels. Subsequently, a terrible fire breaks out in the church, and trying to save the children, Johnny suffers from serious burns and finds himself in the hospital. He soon realizes that he will not survive and spends the last moments of life with his best friend, Ponyboy. Before dying, realizing all his mistakes in life, Johnny says, “Stay gold, Ponyboy, stay gold,”4 and peacefully passes away. Therefore, the main characters of the novel are a great example of a real friendship, mutual assistance, and support.

The Theme of the Novel The most prevailing topics covered all through The Outsiders novel are social and class conflicts between youngsters. These conflicts take place between two opponent groups, the “socs” and the “greasers.” The distinctions in personal qualities and the financial status between the “greasers” from the East Side and the “socs” from the West Side have turned the two groups against one another in enmity. Throughout the novel, Ponyboy comes to change his point of view about favoring one side, and discovers that class conflict is unsafe and inefficient for all people in spite of the social and financial status. Accordingly, the main theme of the novel revolves around social differences and class conflicts.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Personal Opinion about the Novel For me, The Outsiders is the novel that should not be judged by its retelling. It is a very uneven book with a rather weak plot. However, there is something in the story that cannot be found in more mature books: from Hinton’s novel comes lively energy that Kurt Cobain sang about in “Smells Like Teen Spirit.”5 This very teen spirit, the spirit of rebellious youth, completely naturally pays for all shortcomings of the novel. If readers are in their twenties, they will recognize themselves in this book, and, most likely, they will feel frustrated. In the contemporary world, not many people think about what real poverty is and how youngsters can survive it. The book The Outsiders shows the very life of poor people in distressed neighborhoods that have to survive challenges of modern life. However, the most valuable thing about the book is that it depicts how teenagers are trying to find their place in this cruel world.

Conclusion Overall, the distinctive feature of The Outsiders is Hinton’s power to deal with difficult topics in an easy-to-read manner. In its essence, the novel shows the recognition by the narrator, Ponyboy Curtis, of the fact that there is no way out of the world of brutal gangs, discrimination, and poverty in which he lives. Heroes have to survive without the support of a stable family or state in constrained financial circumstances. Nevertheless, the author shows that embarking on the path of crime and violence as self-defense is the only possible way out for the protagonist-narrator and his friends. Although this story is very bleak and violent, Hinton brings a touch of optimism when Ponyboy, at the end of the book, realizes the need for change in his life.

Bibliography Dorling, Danny. Injustice (revised edition): Why Social Inequality Still Persists. New York: Policy Press, 2015.

Hinton, Susan. The Outsiders. London: Penguin, 2016.

Prasad, Suji, and Rangasami Periyan. “Factors Influencing Intimate Partner Violence.” Indian Journal of Community Health 31, no. 1 (2019): 4–9.

Raudenbush, Stephen, and Robert Eschmann. “Does Schooling Increase or Reduce Social Inequality?” Annual Review of Sociology 12, no. 2(2015): 443–470.

Footnotes Stephen Raudenbush and Robert Eschmann, “Does Schooling Increase or Reduce Social Inequality?” Annual Review of Sociology 12, no. 2 (2015): 445.

Suji Prasad and Rangasami Periyan, “Factors Influencing Intimate Partner Violence,” Indian Journal of Community Health 31, no. 1 (2019): 9.

Susan Hinton, The Outsiders (London, United Kingdom: Penguin, 2016), 77.

Hinton, 166.

Danny Dorling, Injustice (revised edition): Why Social Inequality Still Persists (New York, NY: Policy Press, 2015), 77.


The Outsiders by Susan Eloise Hinton Essay essay help free

Table of Contents Introduction

The Summary of the Novel

An Analysis of the Main Characters

The Theme of the Novel

Personal Opinion about the Novel




Introduction Almost every literary tradition can present the world with at least one child prodigy — the author of a sensational book that makes a significant impact on the whole world. Susan Eloise Hinton, who wrote her novel The Outsiders in 1965, is the American version of such cultural archetype.1After its publication, the novel was faced with both a massive scandal and enormous popularity; in some states, it was prohibited, and in others, it was included in the school curriculum. The Outsiders is a small book that evokes different emotions among readers. The novel depicts teenage boys who are forced to protect themselves from the attacks of their peers from a wealthier neighborhood. Therefore, it is crucial to get acquainted with the essence of the novel and analyze its main characters to genuinely comprehend Hinton’s view on the challenges of the teenage age within the framework of this paper.

The Summary of the Novel The main character of the novel, with a comical name Ponyboy Curtis, is a 14-year-old orphan with big dreams. His parents died in a car accident a year ago, and now he lives with two older brothers — a 20-year-old strong man Darry and 16-year-old handsome Gas. Gas is a favorite person in any circle, while Darry is cruel and arrogant: Ponyboy Curtis is convinced that he tyrannizes him in vain and wants to take his younger brother to a shelter. Ponyboy Curtis, his brothers, and their friends are “greasers”: they comb their long hair back, smoke cigarettes from their youth, steal from shops, and turn empty bottles into Molotov cocktails in one polished motion. What is more, many of the “greasers” have switchblades in their pockets. However, the main thing that all the “greasers” are busy with is the hostility towards the rival gang, the “socs”—neat and elegant children from wealthy areas.

The “greasers,” teenagers from working-class families living in poverty, are convinced that the “socs” are less valuable people since they are more privileged from birth. Thus, the “greasers” hate them to a great extent due to the difference in their social status. Moreover, the “socs” indeed behave in a challenging manner: they attack weaker groups of people, beat the smallest, and generally do not demonstrate fidelity to the street honor code.2 Once, Ponyboy and his best friend, Johnny, get in serious trouble: first, they want to date two girls from the “socs” party, then they get involved in a fight with their enemies, and later they accidentally kill one of the attackers. What happens next in the novel is entirely predictable. When Johnny and Ponyboy pull defenseless children out of the fire in the church, they appear heroes in readers’ eyes. The story ends with the bitterness of loss, Ponyboy’s long-awaited reconciliation with his brother, and a fantastic discovery that the “socs” are also people with the same feelings, problems, and challenges.

An Analysis of the Main Characters The protagonist of the book, a teenage boy, Ponyboy Curtis, is a person with a complex and stubborn character. He suffers from a problematic relationship with his older brothers and has difficulty in finding common ground with peers. All his life Ponyboy lives with a feeling of hatred and rejection, especially in relation to a hostile gang, the “socs.” Later on, faced with poverty, hunger, and the pain of losing his best friend, Ponyboy realizes that all people are the same.

As a consequence, after realizing all the mistakes he made in life, Ponyboy says: “It seemed funny to me that the sunset she saw from her patio and the one I saw from the back steps was the same one. Maybe the two different worlds we lived in weren’t so different. We saw the same sunset.”3 Thus, within the framework of the novel, Ponyboy goes through the difficult path of rebirth to break free from hatred and evil and become a completely new person.

The other important character in the novel is Johnny, who is forced to hide in a church from the police after killing a boy from the “socs” group. Together with Ponyboy, Johnny lives in the church for some time, but the two boys do not use this time in vain, reading famous poems and novels. Subsequently, a terrible fire breaks out in the church, and trying to save the children, Johnny suffers from serious burns and finds himself in the hospital. He soon realizes that he will not survive and spends the last moments of life with his best friend, Ponyboy. Before dying, realizing all his mistakes in life, Johnny says, “Stay gold, Ponyboy, stay gold,”4 and peacefully passes away. Therefore, the main characters of the novel are a great example of a real friendship, mutual assistance, and support.

The Theme of the Novel The most prevailing topics covered all through The Outsiders novel are social and class conflicts between youngsters. These conflicts take place between two opponent groups, the “socs” and the “greasers.” The distinctions in personal qualities and the financial status between the “greasers” from the East Side and the “socs” from the West Side have turned the two groups against one another in enmity. Throughout the novel, Ponyboy comes to change his point of view about favoring one side, and discovers that class conflict is unsafe and inefficient for all people in spite of the social and financial status. Accordingly, the main theme of the novel revolves around social differences and class conflicts.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Personal Opinion about the Novel For me, The Outsiders is the novel that should not be judged by its retelling. It is a very uneven book with a rather weak plot. However, there is something in the story that cannot be found in more mature books: from Hinton’s novel comes lively energy that Kurt Cobain sang about in “Smells Like Teen Spirit.”5 This very teen spirit, the spirit of rebellious youth, completely naturally pays for all shortcomings of the novel. If readers are in their twenties, they will recognize themselves in this book, and, most likely, they will feel frustrated. In the contemporary world, not many people think about what real poverty is and how youngsters can survive it. The book The Outsiders shows the very life of poor people in distressed neighborhoods that have to survive challenges of modern life. However, the most valuable thing about the book is that it depicts how teenagers are trying to find their place in this cruel world.

Conclusion Overall, the distinctive feature of The Outsiders is Hinton’s power to deal with difficult topics in an easy-to-read manner. In its essence, the novel shows the recognition by the narrator, Ponyboy Curtis, of the fact that there is no way out of the world of brutal gangs, discrimination, and poverty in which he lives. Heroes have to survive without the support of a stable family or state in constrained financial circumstances. Nevertheless, the author shows that embarking on the path of crime and violence as self-defense is the only possible way out for the protagonist-narrator and his friends. Although this story is very bleak and violent, Hinton brings a touch of optimism when Ponyboy, at the end of the book, realizes the need for change in his life.

Bibliography Dorling, Danny. Injustice (revised edition): Why Social Inequality Still Persists. New York: Policy Press, 2015.

Hinton, Susan. The Outsiders. London: Penguin, 2016.

Prasad, Suji, and Rangasami Periyan. “Factors Influencing Intimate Partner Violence.” Indian Journal of Community Health 31, no. 1 (2019): 4–9.

Raudenbush, Stephen, and Robert Eschmann. “Does Schooling Increase or Reduce Social Inequality?” Annual Review of Sociology 12, no. 2(2015): 443–470.

Footnotes Stephen Raudenbush and Robert Eschmann, “Does Schooling Increase or Reduce Social Inequality?” Annual Review of Sociology 12, no. 2 (2015): 445.

Suji Prasad and Rangasami Periyan, “Factors Influencing Intimate Partner Violence,” Indian Journal of Community Health 31, no. 1 (2019): 9.

Susan Hinton, The Outsiders (London, United Kingdom: Penguin, 2016), 77.

Hinton, 166.

Danny Dorling, Injustice (revised edition): Why Social Inequality Still Persists (New York, NY: Policy Press, 2015), 77.


Hills Like White Elephants by Ernest Hemingway Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Summary

Characters and Theme





Summary Published in 1927, Ernest Hemingway’s short story “Hills Like White Elephants” is a pinnacle of conversation; that is, more under the surface of the interaction between a girl named Jig and an American man. At first glance, this seems like a simple, sometimes intense communication between two adults waiting for their train, which is going to Madrid. However, a closer reading reveals that they are discussing whether Jig should undergo a “procedure.” At a time when abortion was illegal in most parts of Europe and America and where women might have been weaned from the Catholic Church if they had an abortion, suddenly the conversation between the American man and Jig becomes one of the most important, both for their beings and for their relationship. However, no one wants to communicate what choice they would like to make openly. This article discusses topics of choice, communication disruptions, and gender roles.

Characters and Theme The plot of the story develops in such a way that the word “abortion” itself is never pronounced. In various situations, only the phrase “white elephants” appears, highlighting different facets of its meaning. The great writer’s style, like the underwater part of an iceberg, hides not only the word “abortion” but also the fear of a young girl, unaware of pain for an unborn child, her flesh from her flesh, which is not destined to see God’s light. The girl’s dream of a child is inextricably linked with her vision of happiness and measured family life. These properties are genetically embedded in every woman, they are the essential purpose and obligation to be the parent, the one who gives life and the very name of the first woman “Eve” means “life.” For the heroine, abortion is the collapse of last hope, leading only to the continuation of a meaningless life.

Let us recall how masterfully Hemingway draws hills whitening in the sun, scorched by the mercilessly blazing sun, the earth and green fields, the shady banks of a rivulet, and the moving shadows of clouds. These different frames are full of functional significance. These are the stages of the girl’s state of mind, which is likened to scorched earth. At first, the comparison of the hills with white elephants evokes admiration for the girl. In the middle, this image reappears, but this time there are notes of heartbreaking doubt. In the final part, white elephants appear, but the girl’s gaze only sees how they descend into the scorched valley. Together with the dream of a child, the colors of the world and hopes for happiness die for the heroine: they fade together. Making a decision, which is to kill her unborn child, turns into the most profound psychological stress, and the girl subconsciously knows that she says goodbye to the highest value.

There is a perception of meaninglessness, absurdity, an irreplaceable void of life, a sense of terrible spiritual poverty. In order to show her emotional conflict and struggle to explain it, Jig says: “Can’t we stop talking?”1. She feels that life will become unstable, lose stability, love will become soulless and will turn into bitter loneliness. In this life, fiction will take the place of genuine values. The gloom is already spreading not only around the person, and it is already powerfully penetrating the person himself. A man has nothing to rely on, and no one is waiting for him. He is powerless before the power of chaos, “No, we can’t. It is not ours anymore,” – this bitter remark of Jig describes the spiritual condition of a young woman in the best possible way2.

Analysis It seems that the story is an excellent example of understanding the controversial bioethical problem: the problem of abortion, mother, and fetus, in which many aspects can be distinguished. This is a problem of the status of a human embryo, as well as the question of whether it is an individualized human life from the moment of fertilization. This question can be approached from different perspectives: biology and genetics, sociology, law (civil or criminal), psychological, historical, cultural, theological, and moral. From a bioethical perspective, all of the above positions should be combined to draw a solid conclusion.

Some readers, summing up the laws of genetics and embryology, might conclude that the fetus from the moment of conception has its determined biological reality. It is a fully distinguished human individual in development, which autonomously, step by step, continuously creates its form, carrying out, following the plans laid down in it, the project outlined in its genome. This fact is scientifically established and should be accepted as given, not like anyone else’s opinion. Since the embryo is already a developing individual, which will become a specific person, we can freely talk about the ontological and ethical value of the newly conceived fetus. Starting from the first instant of the emergence of human life, the human individual is a human person. Any criticism of this position will be a denial of the ontological approach to personality.

From the very first days, the embryo enters into a special kind of dialogue with the mother’s body, blocking the production of hormones through specific signals to the pituitary gland and other internal organs. Thus, the process causes a combination of changes in the mother’s body, forcing it to “recognize” the presence of a new life, a unique personality3. Psychoanalysts prove that the fetus is in social relations with the mother, accumulating in-depth experiences, feelings, positive and negative impulses that, even in adulthood, will leave their imprint on it4. Sociologists say that it is not relationships that determine the reality of the subject, but the existence of the issue that makes interpersonal relationships possible5. However, a human fetus does possess a partial form of consciousness due to its responsiveness to outside signals.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Conclusion It is critical to note that the given book gives a clear perspective on the issue of abortion. Under the current legislation, affirming the unrestricted right of every woman to have an abortion, is an example of a misunderstanding and use of freedom. The main character does not precisely show her stance on the issue, but either way, one’s independence will be limited. In the framework of the strict logic of personalistic philosophy derived from the book, we can summarize that the embryo or the fetus, as a result of a continuous process of development programmed from the inside, is a unique human individual possessing actual social value. Besides, the embryo or the fetus has a genuine connection and a true destiny to become a person. Consequently, abortion is a crime against the life of a human person.

Bibliography Cornell, Drucilla. The Imaginary Domain: Abortion, Pornography and Sexual Harassment. New York: Routledge, 2016.

Hemingway, Ernest. Hills Like White Elephants. New York: Men Without Women, 1927.

Sanger, Carol. “Talking About Abortion.” Social


A Christmas Carol of Dickens: Never Too Late for a Change of Heart Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Table of Contents Plot Summary

Scrooge and his redemption path

There is always time for changing




Charles Dickens, a classic English, became famous thanks to plenty of renowned literary works. Among them, the readers can find A Christmas Carol, a ghost story-styled novella about the Christmas changes of an old moneybag Ebenezer Scrooge, published in 1843. Researches note that despite the small size of the book, it quickly gained attention and brought even greater fame to its author1. With a more in-depth look, one can find several Victorian-era aspects of the author, but the vital point of the book appears to be its moral sense. This side of the book promotes the possibilities to cleanse one’s sins and correct the wrongdoings.

Plot Summary The story is set up in London, right before Christmas Eve. Ebenezer Scrooge, a greedy banker, does not enjoy the preparations for the holiday since he values only money. Nor does Scrooge approve the activity of his clerk Bob Cratchit who asks to dismiss him sooner, and his nephew Fred who unsuccessfully asks uncle to join the party. However, Scrooge is oblivious to the significant changes that will happen soon.

At first, the greedy elder is approached by the ghost of his deceased business colleague Jacob Marley. The spirit laments about his heavy punishment in the afterlife and gives Scrooge a warning that his partner still has a chance to regret the greediness. For this reason, according to Marley, several more ghosts will visit Scrooge and make him reconsider. Afterward, the character runs through three series of visions when the spirits of Christmas.

The first Ghost of the Christmas Pas reminds Scrooge about the days of his youth. Back in school, he was not wealthy but enthusiastic and hopeful. However, business affairs and financial success began to twist Scrooge. The course of events even led to the breakup with his fiancée Belle. Then, the second Ghost of the Christmas Present guides Scrooge to the houses of both Fred and Bob. The former and his friends enjoy the party and laugh about the miser uncle. The latter and his family happily celebrate the holiday, despite their poverty and illness of Bob’s son Tiny Tim. The Christmas Ghost warns Scrooge that Tim will likely not survive to the next year and that the man should fear his Ignorance and Want.

Finally, the Ghost of the Christmas future shows Scrooge the flashforward of the next Christmas. He learns about the death of an unknown person, but nobody mourns. The colleagues agree to visit the funeral only if treated with a meal, and the person’s attendants take away the belongings while mocking the stranger’s cupidity. Then, Scrooge is informed about Tim’s death and finds himself in a cemetery. He realizes that the deceased one is nobody else but himself. The events make Scrooge promise he will change his life to prevent such an outcome.

In the finale, Scrooge awakens in his bed and is happy to feel he is still alive. As the first acts of change, he sends a Christmas turkey to Bob and visits Fred’s celebration, surprising everyone. Eventually, the city came to known Scrooge “as good a friend, as good a master, and as good a man” (Dickens, 2018, p. 172)2. Even more, Scrooge has helped Tiny Tim to recover and became like a second father to the boy.

Scrooge and his redemption path The main character of the plot is Ebenezer Scrooge, a money giver described by Dickens as “a tight-fisted hand at a grindstone”3. Hence, the story itself appears to be an arc of redemption for a greedy and uncaring person, who is unfazed by the joy of everyday life, including Christmas. Nevertheless, as everyone knows, holidays are considered the days when miracles happen, and Scrooge’s change of heart is exactly the kind of a miracle.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Christmas Ghosts, though magical, represent the periods of Scrooge’s life: youth, present time, and probable future. In the first vision, the character relives the moment when he came to be such a stingy and discontent man as currently. In the second one, Scrooge discovers mockery and hate of his person in social groups, as well as the fact that everyone is happy about Christmas except him. In the end, Scrooge realizes that the consequences of his ignorance would not only lead to his grave, but his image without virtues would stay forgotten. Thus, according to Chitwood. Scrooge can be considered “as a model of psychological complexity”4 Since the entire Christmas Carol is, in fact, a reflection of his life. However, only after seeing himself in a mirror or from a side perspective, Scrooge can fully repent.

The ways of Scrooge’s redemption would not be possible without the circle of the characters closest to him. The ghost of Marley represents the punishment of the afterlife that can await the moneybag. Bob Cratchit, a poor clerk, desperately trying to keep his family happy, makes Scrooge reconsider whether real happiness lies in money. Moreover, because of Bob’s financial problems, his employer feels responsible for the illness and possible death of Tiny Tim. Nonetheless, Scrooge’s nephew Fred remains one of the few who welcome Scrooge, despite his constant rejection. What is also essential, Fred reminds Scrooge about his youthful self who treated the life with optimism, yet the main character failed to comprehend the parallel before the Ghosts’ arrival.

There is always time for changing Of course, Dickens did not mean for the book to represent only one idea or theme at a time. It muses about multiple problems, including family values and the importance of Christian holidays in one’s household, which, according to Hancock (2016), somewhat diminished during the industrialization period 5. But the redemption mentioned earlier can be considered a central theme of the book. Its process does happen under the influence of Christian morals, but they seem to be the instrument instead of the cause. If one looks on Scrooge in the beginning and then on his personality in the finale, the drastic contrast demonstrates everyone’s ability to move forward, whatever the background and age. So, Scrooge’s promise of change after seeing the possible end represents that the change of heart can happen even in the elder days.

Besides, there is one additional but essential aspect of Scrooge’s resolve. The story shows that there is nothing predestined in one’s life. For this reason, one can view Scrooge as a broken and battered man who accepts his fate, but after seeing the consequences, he decided to fight it. Eventually, the vision of the Future Christmas did not come true precisely because of Scrooge’s actions to prevent it.

Conclusion To sum up, A Christmas Carol of Dickens is one of his famous writings about the miraculous transformation of a former moneybag Scrooge to a joyful philanthropist. The entire plot is centered around his path to redemption, which becomes possible not only with miraculous Christmas Ghosts but with Scrooge reflecting on his life and finally noticing the joy of the close ones. Thus, the book is meant to present hope for a heart change even later in life, as well as the power to prevent the worst outcomes of one’s actions.

Bibliography Chitwood, Brandon. “Eternal returns: A Christmas Carol’s Ghosts of Repetition.” Victorian Literature and Culture 43, no. 4 (2015): 675–687.

Dickens, Charles. Charles Dickens’s A Christmas Carol: A Book-To-Table Classic. New York, NY: Penguin Books, 2018.

We will write a custom Essay on A Christmas Carol of Dickens: Never Too Late for a Change of Heart specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Hancock, Philip. “A Christmas Carol: A Reflection on Organization, Society, and the Socioeconomics of the Festive Season.” Academy of Management Review 41, no. 4 (2016): 755–765.

Welch, Bob. 52 little lessons from a Christmas Carol. Nashville, Tennessee: Nelson Books, 2015.

Footnotes 1 Bob Welch, 52 little lessons from a Christmas Carol (Nashville, Tennessee: Nelson Books, 2015), 1.

2 Charles Dickens, Charles Dickens’s A Christmas Carol: A Book-To-Table Classic (New York, NY: Penguin Books, 2018), 172.

3 Charles Dickens, Charles Dickens’s A Christmas Carol: A Book-To-Table Classic (New York, NY: Penguin Books, 2018), 4.

4 Brandon Chitwood, “Eternal returns: A Christmas Carol’s Ghosts of Repetition,” Victorian Literature and Culture 43, no. 4 (2015): 675.

5 Philip Hancock, “A Christmas Carol: A Reflection on Organization, Society, and the Socioeconomics of the Festive Season,” Academy of Management Review 41, no. 4 (2016): 757.


Violence and Justice in The Most Dangerous Game by Richard Connell Essay argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Critical points of Richard Connell’s biography

Summary of the novel and the analysis of Sanger Rainsford

The analysis of antagonist General Zaroff

The symbolic undertone of the plot

Reference List

The destructive power of the conflict in terms of human history is vividly manifested in The Most Dangerous Game novel written by Richard Connell in 1924. It is a strangely unique short narrative, depicting multiple conflicts throughout the entire plot with the battling nature of the main characters. More specifically, Rainsford, a big-game hunter from New York and Zaroff, a Russian aristocrat, and the society itself. As the man who fought in the war himself, Connell created a story where one can sense the disastrous effect of the experienced violence. Considering this, the novel conveys the overall impact of the brutality on the minds of human beings, as part of society, by raising a question of the justifiable murder.

Critical points of Richard Connell’s biography The celebrated American writer Richard Connell was born in Poughkeepsie, New York. He was a Harvard-trained newspaper reporter and an insatiable reader. Connell started writing since his early years and became an editor volunteer for the newspaper. He created an abundant heritage with more than 300 short stories over his comparatively short 30-year writing career (Grobman et al., 2016). At an older age, he published many novels and short stories, among which was The Most Dangerous Game that brought him imperishable fame (Babamiri, 2017, p.1). The idea of the literary masterpiece is about losing self-control, about fear and frustrations, about the culture forming and civilization issues, as well as the adverse outcomes after the passage of the war.

Summary of the novel and the analysis of Sanger Rainsford The story portrays the protagonist Sanger Rainsford, a young American writer and a world-renowned big-game hunter with the adventurous spirit. Rainsford, with another hunter Whitney, is sailing through the Caribbean on their way to Brazil, where they aimed to hunt jaguar up the Amazon River. As a combat veteran of World War I, Rainsford courageously endures the unfortunate accident of the shipwreck that occurs late one night and brings him to the rocky shore of the island.

After the deepest sleep of his life and more exploration, Rainsford discovers, what seemed a mirage, a remarkable vision of northern European luxury and excess (Thompson, 2018, p. 2). He meets General Zaroff in his mansion, the man, who is passionate about only one thing in life, the hunt, and is already familiar with the Rainsford’s achievements. Considering him as a new victim, Zaroff is genuinely honest about his passion as he opens up about his preference for hunting the kind of animal that brings reason, which he called the “big game.” The next morning Rainsford is being told about the Zaroff’s mission to be hunted and, petrified, Rainsford departs and decides to outsmart the Russian aristocrat. After a continuing cat-and-mouse play with each other, several traps and injuries, Rainsford defeats General Zaroff in his mansion.

Connell’s novel challenged the basic principles of morality with its gruesome plot. According to Romagnoli, the novel is addressing the conflict in all of its flavors and is used as a literary trope (2017, p. 27). The writer conveyed the strong battling nature of both of the characters. Sanger Rainsford is an ardent big game hunter, who is swimming to the shore with the firm will to survive and is fully prepared for such an experience based on his past. He meets Zaroff, the island’s only civilized inhabitant, a man who is as much passionately devoted to hunting as Rainsfordand is. He gives Sanger an intimidating ultimatum to withstand a three-day deadly fight of human versus human or more accurately hunter versus hunted. Another case of the battling nature is manifested when Rainsford doubts his ability to avoid being killed.

The analysis of antagonist General Zaroff General Zaroff, on the other hand, is a man who also experienced the war and seen a lot of dead people in front of himself. Consequently, his past affected his mental health and psych, however, in a very contrary way. Zaroff does not hesitate to become a murderer and shows no respect for other people’s lives, which makes him potentially dangerous for the protagonist Rainsford.

Zaroff hunting Rainsford and his “perverted philosophy of how hunting people are not ethically justified by society” is another sign of the battling nature (Romagnoli, 2017, p. 27). He claims that God made him a hunter, and his hand was made for a trigger, which was initiated by his father at the very young age of Zaroff. His sickly passionate hunting made it boring for General Zaroff to hunt animals and led him to hunt the people instead. While the protagonist and antagonist are equally matched in skills, for the “antagonist, who was hunting animals had long outlived his challenge, and only a new animal capable of reasoning would test his skills” (Grobman et al., 2016, p.191). Human beings amuse Zaroff in the way that they bring reasons, and he can demonstrate his power to them.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The symbolic undertone of the plot The events of the novel take place in the jungle, which the author symbolically interprets in order to show the corrupted civilization. Following the ideas of Babamiri, the wild and ungovernable habitat of the jungle assumes the role of the “powerful symbol of Zaroff’s tangled psyche, and the chaos within the island” (2017, p.284). It also symbolizes the constraint and loss of control by Rainsford, as it disrupts his attempt to return to civilization. With the lack of rules, the jungle is not the place for humans to inhabit, because it makes them forget that they are first of all humans.

Under the absence of any societal rules, the hunter is more likely to lose both his moral and human principles. Besides, in such conditions, he inclined to nurture the atrocity into his soul. Such an outcome was a direct post effect of the war that made General Zaroff a real animal with no sympathy for others (Babamiri, 2017). Passing through the war ruined the power of civilization and its cultural values. Even though civilization existed for a long time, it was modified by new cultural values. Babamiri states that “culture is the advancement in a civilization, but civilization is a state of social culture” (2017, p.280). Referring to the question of the war effect on the minds of the main characters that embody the writer himself, it caused them to eliminate the limits of self-restraint that were respected before.

The central concept of The Most Dangerous Game, as intended by the author, is the notion of the absolute most dangerous game, which is human versus human. Rainsford versus Zaroff is the central conflict in the novel of two adventurous and courageous men, unified by the passage of war but separated by fundamentally different effects of the violent interpersonal background. Considering the wild environment issues of the jungle, one can trace the striking impact and gap of human manifestation. Connell is questioning the role of civilized society, as a good impact on Rainsford, despite his passion for animal hunting. Thus, the absence of it was a bad impact on Zaroff, who voluntarily chose the solitude in ungovernable habitat, which led to the horrific violence towards humans that was paid off in terms of justice.

Reference List Babamiri, N. (2017) ‘The revival of the underscored value of life and lost civilization in The most dangerous game.’ International review of humanities and scientific research, 2(2), pp.279-286.

Grobman, S., Cerra, A. and Young, C. (2016) The second economy: the race for trust, treasure and time in the cybersecurity war. New York: Apress.

Romagnoli, A. (2017) ‘The man with identities’, in S. Eckard, (ed.) Comic connections. Analyzing Hero and Identity. Lanham, MD: Rowman and Littlefield, pp.23-28.

Thompson, T. (2018) Potemkin Redux: Richard Connell’s “The Most Dangerous Game”. ANQ: A Quarterly Journal of Short Articles, Notes and Reviews.

We will write a custom Essay on Violence and Justice in The Most Dangerous Game by Richard Connell specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Training and Development in International Organizations Essay essay help online: essay help online

In the modern world, quickly developing technologies and innovations are an essential part of any successful business. To stay competitive, organizations need not only to invest in cutting-edge equipment but also to engage their employees in lifelong learning to ensure that workers possess the necessary knowledge and practical skills to thrive in the world of constant change. That is why many big companies attach great importance to planning and implementing learning activities that would increase the expertise and capability of their employees.

While creating effective training programs can be hard on its own, the shaping of the learning and development policies is further complicated by globalization, as multinational companies have to consider how specifics of a particular country might affect the learning progress and outcomes. This paper will discuss the benefits of conducting employee training in internationally operating organizations, possible difficulties that can arise in the context of multicultural learning, and the employee development strategies that can be used by multinational companies either locally or centrally, depending on their aspirations.

Both organizations and individual workers can benefit from corporate employee training programs. For a company, the main advantages are increased productiveness, motivation, and satisfaction of employees, which are likely to lead to a general improvement of the work of an organization. For instance, a study of Nairobi firms by Lyria, Namusonge, and Karanja (2017) demonstrated that there was a significant positive correlation between the company’s use of learning and development practices and its organizational performance as measured by profits and growth. Additionally, through internal learning programs, multinational companies can make sure that specific gaps in knowledge and skills that stem from cultural or educational differences are adequately addressed. Employees, on the other hand, profit from learning programs by developing new skills and trying themselves at different tasks and roles, which may lead to a promotion or increase their employability outside a company. Also, high-quality talent management practices might motivate workers to expand their knowledge even further, bringing additional benefits to both a firm and its employees. Given many gains that learning and development activities can bring to a company, any international organization that aspires to be successful in the modern world of technologies should not spare its financial resources and time on growing the potential of its workers.

When devising training programs for their employees, multinational companies have to take into account multiple factors that can affect the effectiveness of learning, such as educational attainment in a particular country, culture-specific work ethics, state regulations, and policies influencing employee development practices. Although cultural diversity is often a desirable characteristic of a workplace, because it enables multinationals “to generate competitive advantage through integrating ideas from their people employed in different parts of the world” (Pradhan, Jena, and Panigrahy, 2016, p. 181), it can make learning ineffective in case the cultural context was not carefully considered. As a result, the actual performance of workers might not only fail to improve but also decline. Another challenge that awaits internationally operating organizations on their way to introducing effective employee training is an incorrect implementation of corporate policies. According to Björkman et al. (2017), the issues of implementation, internalization, and integration pose severe risks to the successful transferal of talent management practices to foreign subsidies. Finally, it is essential to establish effective ways of transferring knowledge between the company’s international branches, so that valuable insights and wisdom gained from learning can be easily shared with the remaining employees.

To account for potential cultural differences between their subsidiaries, internationally operating companies should give preference to learning and development policies that are handled locally. As they are independent of other branches, such policies are useful for addressing the specific needs of employees in a given country at a given time and creating an individualized plan for development. For example, if workers experience language barriers, a company could offer tailored language courses that would focus on the topics and situations that are relevant to their daily work. Such an approach is likely to be more practical and bring more positive results compared to general language courses offered elsewhere (Qing, 2016). In a similar vein, individual assessment test of workers is a prerequisite to identifying their strong and weak sides, formulating their goals for development, and choosing the best way to achieve those goals. Research suggests that employees adapt better when their work environment is congruent with their learning styles (Armstrong and Li, 2017), which means that local policies are invaluable for the successful growth of individual workers within big organizations that operate internationally.

Unlike locally controlled policies, central policies are the same for all subsidiaries of an organization, ensuring that all employees receive the same level and quality of training regardless of their skills or previous experience. Due to this equalizing factor of centralized learning and development policies, they should be used for introducing training that is aimed at developing general competencies, such as cultural awareness or ethics training. At the same time, central policies are instrumental in familiarizing all workers with corporate rules, norms, and values. After reviewing three cases of international companies’ use of training and development as instrument for creating talent, Latukha noted that “training and development practices in emerging MNCs [multinational companies] also serve as platforms for creating shared values, which can be critical in the case of geographically diversified companies” (2016, p. 169). Thus, centralized learning and development programs offer organizations that operate internationally an opportunity to build a closely-knit community of workers who would appreciate the company’s ethics. Finally, central control might be needed for enabling intra-company learning, such as project placement or job rotations, and organizing events, like online conferences and forums where employees can share their expertise with each other.

There is no doubt that learning and development programs are highly beneficial for modern-day organizations that keep their finger on the pulse of time. Still, devising high-quality training programs can be time and energy-consuming, especially for internationally operating companies that need to remember country-specific conditions, which might influence what and how employees will learn. Depending on the learning objectives, organizations might choose to either introduce local policies that are specific to a particular geographical area or opt for general policies that are the same for all branches. While locally controlled learning practices are primarily purposed for individually tailored development of employees, centralized practices are concerned with providing all workers with the same knowledge and skills. Additionally, central control might be required for intra-company educational activities. Overall, the most effective training programs are likely to be comprised of both local and centralized learning and development policies, as such a combination offers optimal opportunities for the development of employees.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Reference List Armstrong, S.J. and Li, Y. (2017) ‘A study of Anglo expatriate managers’ learning, knowledge acquisition, and adjustment in multinational companies in China’, Academy of Management Learning


The Three Approaches to the Talent Development Reporting Essay essay help online free

Table of Contents Introduction

Kirkpatrick’s Four Levels of Evaluation

Phillips ROI Methodology

The Success Case Method of Robert Brinkerhoff

Choosing the Right Method for Talent Development Reporting

Reference List

Introduction The evaluation of learning efficiency has always been one of the essential tasks for workplace training professionals. The three major approaches to assessment are based on the works of three scholars: Donald Kirkpatrick, Jack J. Phillips, and Robert Brinkerhoff. The first two concepts share similar grounds and are, in many ways, complementary, while the Brinkerhoff’s model is based on entirely different principles. All three approaches have their pros and cons, and choosing the most appropriate one in each particular case may turn a challenging task.

Kirkpatrick’s Four Levels of Evaluation Donald Kirkpatrick first published his ideas on evaluating training programs in the late 50s and then developed them in his fundamental book as well as in a series of complimentary works. According to Kirkpatrick, training programs assessment is essential for several reasons. First, it provides grounds for improvement or dropping a particular curriculum. Also, evaluation is a crucial tool for measuring the performance of training offers.

At present, Kirkpatrick’s four-level model has gained full recognition in evaluating training effectiveness. As per the model, each successive stage is based on the results of the previous one, which prescribes a linear design to the assessment process (Kirkpatrick, 1994). The assessor is believed to get a precise picture of the training outcomes after all the levels are approached gradually.

At the first level, participants’ reactions to the learning experience are focalized. The trainees are encouraged to give some feedback on the relevance and efficiency of the program as well as the teaching methods employed by the tutor. The principal evaluation tools at this stage include feedback forms, post-training surveys, and questionnaires, which can provide all relevant information. A subsequent analysis of the data is aimed at detecting the program’s drawbacks and getting some hints on its improvement. Although the results obtained at the first stage are of independent significance, they also serve the grounds for the second phase of the evaluation process.

At the second level, the increase in participants’ knowledge is assessed by comparing the results of tests before and after learning. The participants’ reactions are bridged to the newly acquired competencies, skills, and attitudes. One should bear in mind that the primary goal is to reveal how the trainees have advanced owing to the new knowledge, not the experience as such (Kirkpatrick, 1994). The evaluation tools at this level are more intricate, involving various forms of testing, team assessment, and self-assessment, which are often supported by interviews and observations.

At the third level, the improvements in the participants’ daily performance are assessed. This stage is believed to provide the most reliable measurement of learning outcomes through the employment of observation and interview. As Ho et al. (2016, p. 184) stated, “observation was rated the most important and the most frequently employed method for managers in evaluating training.” However, the two methods have severe limitations. The feedback provided by the trainees and their immediate supervisors may be arbitrary and subjective, and the evaluation process is tricky at this phase.

At the fourth level, the evaluation focuses on the training outcomes concerning business results such as higher production levels, improved quality control, decreased costs, rocketed sales, lower staff turnover, decreased wastage, or increased profits. Positive changes in KPI are the only sound reason for considering investments in a training program. However, the training results are often impossible to link directly to the financial results. Hence, there are no universally applicable evaluation methods to be used at the final stage. As the assessment process may be somewhat challenging, especially at the last two levels, the selection of specific tools is to be an integral part of the training program development.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Phillips ROI Methodology Jack J. Phillips has granted Kirkpatrick’s model further development by introducing some modifications to the stages and adding a new phase called ROI. According to Phillips (2012, p. 34), the first level measures “reaction, satisfaction, and planned action,” which means the learner’s perception of the course and intention to practice the new skills. The second level evaluates the increase in knowledge and competences of the participants utilizing tests and assessments.

The third level in Phillips’ concept deals with the application and implementation of the newly acquired skills into the working process. Evaluation is spread over time and involves on-the-job observations, interviews, and focus groups. The fourth level is aimed at evaluating the training impact on business. The areas affected may include output, quality, costs, customer satisfaction, employee loyalty, and others. Operating records, such as sales volumes or decreased customers’ complains, may provide valid assessment tools at this level. Since it is not always easy to separate the training contribution from the impact produced by other factors, some isolation techniques must be employed. The fundamental limitation is the costs of extensive data collection (Keen and Berge, 2014). Besides, and some soft skills cannot be reliably measured.

The modifications at the four evaluation levels proposed by Phillips as compared to Kirkpatrick’s model are minor and insignificant. The core Phillips’ innovation is the introduction of the firths level, implying return on investments as a principal measuring tool, which compares net program benefits to the program costs. However, the calculation of ROI depends on the results obtained in the previous stages. As Ravicchio and Trentin (2015, p. 25) demonstrate, “to estimate ROI, we must first evaluate how the knowledge and skills acquired in the training course (Level II) are applied in the workplace (Level III).” There are several ROI calculations methods, and the assessor is free to choose whichever better fits his purposes and the available data.

The Success Case Method of Robert Brinkerhoff The Success Case Method developed by Robert Brinkerhoff is based on an in-depth analysis of the best and the worst results demonstrated by the trainees in a particular program. This approach is employed to assess the outcomes of training and coaching by studying stories of success and failure. The purpose is not to evaluate the average performance of the participants, but to investigate the extreme cases. The focus is placed on determining the key factors that contributed to the failure or success.

The five principle steps in Brinkerhoff’s method include planning a study; determining the features of success; conducting a survey to detect the extreme cases; interviewing and documenting the relevant cases, presenting results, and giving recommendations (Brinkerhoff, 2003). The method is recommended for large scale and long term evaluations, especially for repeated assessment of the same program.

Choosing the Right Method for Talent Development Reporting Out of the three approaches, the Phillips ROI Methodology provides a broader range of tools of data collection for Talent Development Reporting. The principle advantage of this approach is the involvement of quantitative techniques, which can be adapted to each particular case. Financial indicators, KPI, and ratios have sound grounds and are easily understood by decision-makers. Although a straightforward way to link training outcomes to specific business results does not always exist, the limitations may be diminished or eliminated by a smart modification of accurate data collection tools and methods.

Reference List Brinkerhoff, R. (2003) The success case method: find out quickly what’s working and what’s not. San Francisco: Berrett-Koehler Publishers.

We will write a custom Essay on The Three Approaches to the Talent Development Reporting specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Ho, A., et al. (2016) ‘Exploration of hotel managers’ training evaluation practices and perceptions utilizing Kirkpatrick’s and Phillips’s models’, Journal of Human Resources in Hospitality


The Road by Cormac McCarthy Essay college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Summary of the Novel

Main Characters of the Novel

Main Themes of the Novel

Personal Opinion


Reference List

Introduction The Road is a post-apocalyptic novel written by an outstanding American author Cormac McCarthy in 2006. It depicts the world destroyed by a global disaster, horrible activities of survived people, violence, and the unexpected love of the father and his son who travel across the country to the sea. This is the story of lost humanity and the offensive side of human nature, on the one hand, and self-sacrifice, compassion, and hope, on the other hand (Hillier, 2015). In this work, The Road will be reviewed with the provided summary, the description of the main characters and themes of the novel, and personal opinion.

Summary of the Novel An unexpected cataclysm, probably a nuclear war, destroys cities and causes the death of people, animals, and plants. The main characters, a father and son, try to cross the former territory of the United States on foot and reach the sea to survive the winter (Beathan, 2019). They are suffering from diseases and hunger, and they avoid other people as they can appear to be gangsters or marauders. The pair has a supermarket cart to carry their supplies and a revolver with only two bullets for defense. The father and son visit the town and the house of the father’s childhood. When the weather is turning colder, they meet a group of marauders. One of them threatens the boy, and the father has to shoot the marauder down; escaping from the gang, they abandon their cart.

In the ruins of the town, the main characters meet another boy who flees from them. Afterward, they enter the territory of a powerful gang, and they notice the army of equipped bandits with slaves and supplies. When the pair are searching for food, they discover crippled people locked in the cellar of an ancient manor. The father realizes that they are in the house of cannibals and quickly takes his son away. Later they discover an invaluable storage bunker with food and other supplies. After several days of regaining strength, they continue their route with a new cart and provisions. They encounter a ninety-year-old man who is very unfriendly, frightened, and suspicious of other survivors. The boy insists on sharing food and staying with him for a short time, and the older man unwillingly speaks about himself. Afterward, the father and son observe three passing men and a heavily pregnant woman. Soon, they find an abandoned camp with the remains of an eaten newborn child. The main characters begin to starve until they discover another hiding place containing supplies.

The father and son finally reach the sea, where the man investigates a boat driven ashore and discovers supplies and a signal flare pistol. The son catches a chill, and while the father is nursing him, somebody steals their cart. Later they find a man with the carriage, and the father forces him to give it back and deliver all his clothes and shoes as well. They continue their journey, understanding that the naked thief will freeze to death.

In a coastal town, the father gets injured by an arrow from a local man. The father shoots him with a signal pistol in return. Despite the man’s attempts to stitch up a wound from an arrow and move on, his condition is worsening. Finally, he apprehends he cannot continue their way and asks his son to leave him and proceed with his journey alone. The father dies in his sleep, and the son stays with him for several days. Afterward, the boy encounters a benevolent man with a wife and two siblings. The man manages to earn the boy’s trust, and the family takes him under protection.

Main Characters of the Novel The main characters of The Road are a father and his son, whose names are unknown. The father is a courageous and self-sacrificing man, but he is suffering from a severe disease and coughing with blood. Despite his condition, he dedicates his life to save his son after the apocalypse. He is continuously searching for supplies and nursing the boy. He instructs the son in how to use a weapon against marauders, assuring him they are good people who will die “Sometime. Not now” (McCarthy, 2010, p. 7). The boy spends his entire life with the father on a devastated land. His mother had been pregnant at the time of the calamity and committed suicide several years before the beginning of this storyline. She supposedly preferred to end her life not to accept the horrifying circumstances of the changing world. At the beginning of the novel, the boy is frightened and depressed, although, towards the end of it, he becomes more confident and strong. He does not forget his father after his death, “I’ll talk with you every day. And I won’t forget. No matter what,” he whispers, and keeps talking with him in prayers (McCarthy, 2010, p. 18). He continues his journey with his potential new family like his father wanted.

Main Themes of the Novel In his novel, the author colorfully describes all the horridness of the post-apocalyptic world where the lack of food and comfort, the endless winter, and numerous deaths turn few survivors into marauders, thieves, murders, and cannibals. This book invokes awareness concerning global environmental safety and international conflicts between states, which can lead to the same catastrophe (Johns-Putra, 2016). The absence of governance and law uncovers the worst sides of human nature. The survival, by all means, becomes the single purpose of every person. Though even in the cruel world, there is a place for love, and in opposition to inconceivable violence, Cormac McCarthy puts a story of the tender love between the father and son. The main characters care about each other with compassion and self-devotion. Isolation, inhumanity, and indifference around them make their love more precious. The author endeavors to show the development of a human character through the main protagonists. The son transforms from a frightened boy into a courageous young man through all experienced struggles.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Personal Opinion The Road can be defined as a novel that does not allow anyone to stay indifferent, the suspenseful storyline of which makes it highly recommendable for reading. The images of hideous human activities in austere environments provoke reflections concerning human nature. The novel encourages the reconsideration of personal behavior, actions, and relationships with other people. The story frightens with the descriptions of possible future and evokes gratitude that the modern world is better. It warns the society that people’s inattention to global issues may lead to catastrophe. The novel shows that even in the worst times, goodness, compassion, and love can stay in people’s hearts.

Conclusion The Road by Cormac McCarthy describes the traveling of the father and son across America destroyed by an unspecified, probably, nuclear calamity. Although the main characters suffer from diseases, cold and hunger, and encounter marauders, bandits, and cannibals, they love each other and show care and support. The Road is an outstanding story about love and death, despair and inner strength, unbelievable violence and self-sacrifice, isolation, and compassion. It teaches that in peaceful times, there is always a place for catastrophe, and amid cruelty, there is a place for love.

Reference List Beathan, A. (2019) Summary of The Road by Cormac McCarthy. Singapore: Abbey Beathan Publishing.

Hillier, R. M. (2015) ‘“Each the other’s world entire”: intertextuality and the worth of textual remembrance in Cormac McCarthy’s The Road’, English Studies, 96(6), pp. 670-689.

Johns-Putra, A. (2016) ‘“My job is to take care of you”: climate change, humanity, and Cormac McCarthy’s The Road’, MFS Modern Fiction Studies, 62(3), pp. 519-540.

McCarthy, C. (2010) The road. London: Picador.


The Main Causes and Effects of Youth Violence Essay essay help: essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Causes of Youth Violence

Effects of Youth Violence


Reference List

Introduction Youth violence is not only a widespread social phenomenon but also a significant health problem. Homicide is the fourth most common cause of death among people aged 10-29 (Golshiri et al., 2018). Apart from this, the experience of violence may lead to other severe mental and physical disorders. Young people can also be involved in the process of violence as perpetrators, which raises the question of their psychological health as well.

Youth violence may be viewed as a cruel and harmful behavior “exerted by, or against, children and young people” (Seal and Harris, 2018, p. 23). However, it seems that similar reasons underlie the two sides of youth violence, and thus, their causes and effects may be examined together. This paper attempts to identify the main reasons behind the abuse among young people and its potential consequences for youth and society.

Causes of Youth Violence The Background

It seems evident that young people are heavily influenced by the community where they have grown up and live. People obtain their values and foundations of the worldview in childhood and adolescence. That is why youth violence can be caused by the background of those who perpetrate or experience abuse. The family has the most substantial impact on the behavior of young people, among other institutions. The family directly relates to youth violence considered as experience. Child abuse is one of the most popular forms of violence against youth. However, it is also clear that family life can lead to acts of violence committed by young people.

Bushman et al. (2016) argue that “interparental violence, chaotic family life,” and “inconsistent discipline” are among crucial risk factors of youth violence (p. 21). In other words, young people who were poorly treated in their family or witnessed some cruelty have a higher chance of becoming perpetrators. The neighborhood plays a similar role in the expansion of violence among people. Youth who live in poor areas with high levels of criminality face cruelty and abuse very often, and thus, may be severely influenced by them.

Personal Characteristics

Although the awareness of a person’s surroundings can help in predicting his or her violent behavior, there are still some other factors that may contribute to youth abuse. It is impossible to omit the fact that the social surrounding does not influence some features of personality. These traits are shared among the perpetrators and include “psychopathy, narcissism, and Machiavellianism” (Bushman et al., 2018). All of them are similar in the sense that people who possess them do not think about the feelings of others, and therefore, can sometimes be very violent. Finally, some people may have a mental disorder or congenital propensity for violence.

Access to Guns and the Influence of the Media

Shooting is one of the most common forms of youth violence, and guns are the primary weapons of perpetrators. Arms allow committing crimes, even those people who are not able to do it in any other way. Thus, even physically weak adolescents have access to a murder weapon. This happens partly due to broad coverage of violence in media. Young people hear about numerous acts of violence daily, and this news may serve as an inspiration for them. This news covers not only particular acts of violence committed by youth but also wars and armed conflicts. It seems that even aggressive sports may be a reason for young people’s vicious behavior. The ideas of dominance and brute force are rather popular with the media these days (Bushman et al., 2018). In this context, the media is also an essential boost to youth violence.

Effects of Youth Violence Extension of Violence

It is an undeniable fact that violence only leads to more violence. According to Lovegrove and Cornell (2016), those young people who were involved in some act of violence “have a higher likelihood of engaging in other forms of problem behavior” (p. 6). This means that if some person committed a crime during his or her adolescence, there is a probability that they will be involved in more severe crimes in the future.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Moreover, the experience of violence in adolescence can also be a reason for delinquent behavior in adulthood. Those who have been bullied or rejected in their schoolyears have a high chance of becoming perpetrators of abuse when they grow up (Bushman et al., 2016). Thus, both perpetrators and victims disseminate violence across society.

Health Problems

It was already mentioned above that youth violence is a significant health problem. It is clear that those people who experienced abuse suffer most of all. For instance, if a person was bullied in school, it can result in him or her experiencing psychological trauma for the rest of their life. Victimization may cause addiction to tobacco, alcohol, and illegal drugs (Lovegrove and Cornell, 2016). Thus, victimized people might become ill both mentally and physically. This example shows the consequences of non-fatal youth violence. The effects of abuse, which leads to someone’s death, are somewhat visible and even worse than in the case of non-fatal victimization.

On the other hand, it seems that young people who acted as perpetrators may also have health and mental problems due to their experience of violence. Some people may never regret harming others, but those who will repent their violent behavior are likely to suffer from it as well. This burden can be especially hard if they committed some severe crime, and nobody knew about it.

One can imagine a person who participated in bullying, which resulted in the death of the victim. If nobody revealed that this person was guilty of this crime, he or she would have to keep it to themselves to the end of days. If this person starts feeling sorry for this crime one day, he or she can, therefore, experience some serious psychological problems. The same as in the previous case, this person might become addicted to alcohol and drugs. Overall, it can be seen that the mental and physical health of both perpetrators and victims can be damaged by youth violence.

Conclusion Even though youth violence can be viewed differently – as perpetration and as an experience of being victimized – some fundamental causes and effects of this phenomenon still exist. Young people who commit acts of violence are strongly influenced by their background, personal traits, access to guns, and the coverage of abuse in the media. At the same time, these reasons also apply to the youth who experienced violence. The two main effects of youth violence are the dissemination of abuse across social and health problems of perpetrators and victims. As can be seen, youth violence is a serious health and social issue which affects the whole society.

Reference List Bushman, B.J. et al. (2016) ‘Youth violence: what we know and what we need to know’, American Psychologist, 71(1), pp. 17-39.

Golshiri, P. et al. (2018) ‘Youth violence and related risk factors: a cross-sectional study in 2800 adolescents’, Advanced Biomedical Research 7(138), pp. 1-8, doi: 10.4103/abr.abr_137_18

We will write a custom Essay on The Main Causes and Effects of Youth Violence specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Lovegrove, P.J. and Cornell, D.G. (2016) ‘Patterns of bullying and victimization associated with other problem behaviors among high school students: a conditional latent class approach’, in Taylor, T. (ed.) Youth violence prevention. London: Routledge, pp. 5-22.

Seal, M. and Harris, P. (2016) Responding to youth violence through youth work. Bristol: Policy Press.


In Cold Blood by Truman Capote Essay college essay help online

Table of Contents The Author of the novel In Cold Blood

Summary of the novel

Discussion of the main characters

Personal Opinion


Reference List

Non-fiction novel is a story about real people and real events, set forth using the dramatic techniques inherent in the book. The founder of this genre is considered the American writer Truman Capote, who in 1965 wrote the first report in the form of the novel In Cold Blood. The author defined his work as a new genre – the novel non-fiction. The book immediately became a bestseller and is still considered one of the best novels non-fiction in the world. Accordingly, this paper strives to outline the author’s biography, summarize the novel, discuss the main characters, and provide a personal opinion to grasp the essence of the story.

The Author of the novel In Cold Blood Truman Capote was born in New Orleans, where he lived the first eighteen years of his life. He began to write at the age of eight. When Truman was 19 years old, Mademoiselle Magazine published his story Miriam, which was awarded the O. Henry Prize (Bolling, 2016). In 1949, his collection The Tree of the Night and Other Stories was published, and in 1951 was published the story Voices of Grass. In 1948, his first novel, Other Voices, Other Rooms, was released, which critics greeted with great enthusiasm.

Truman Capote was a childhood friend of the writer Harper Lee and became the prototype of Dill from her novel To Kill a Mockingbird. Capote was an open homosexual and stood out for eccentricity in his manners. He played several roles in the cinema, and in 1977 received a nomination for a film award in the category: Best Acting Debut in a Feature Film (Marsh, 2016). Tumen Capote died on August 25, 1984, from cirrhosis of the liver, which was caused by narcotic toxicosis when he was 59 years old (Caudill, 2016). The body of Kapote was cremated, Joan Carson and Capote’s lover Jack Dunphy shared the ashes. Many of his works were filmed, more than 20 films were shot, and the writer himself often acted in films. In 2005, Bennett Miller made the film Capote, which tells the story of how the novel In Cold Blood was written (Voss, 2015). The premiere of the film coincided with Truman’s birthday.

Summary of the novel In Cold Blood was based on the stories of real crimes committed 1959 in Kansas, and reveals the nature of violence as a complex social and psychological phenomenon. Once in a calm and picturesque place called Holcomb, there was a terrible murder. Criminals brutally cracked down on a whole family, which enjoyed particular respect among residents, clutters was a sample in every sense. The head of the family, Herbert Clatter, did not drink, smoke, and was an exemplary family man who lives and works only for the sake of the loved ones (Caudill, 2016). Honest farmer, he made a substantial fortune for those places he owned a large estate. The writer did not initially conceal from readers what would happen to the Clatter family and who would commit a heinous crime (Bolling, 2016). However, it remains unknown whether the attackers will be punished. They believe that they have committed the perfect crime.

The New Yorker magazine published a note on the murder of a farmer’s family in the village of Holcomb – a mother, father, and two children (Marsh, 2016). Truman Capote became so interested in this atrocity that he even went to Holcomb, where he studied this matter in detail, talked with those who personally knew the dead. The result of the investigation was 8 thousand pages. However, subsequently, Capote reduced his work, and in 1996 the book was published (Caudill, 2016). This work has become the most significant in the creative biography of the writer.

Discussion of the main characters Two young men are entirely different, except for prison; in fact, they are not united by anything. One of them, Perry Smith, was deprived of a normal childhood, early learned what orphans with living parents, what bullying is. The injury inflicted in childhood is incurable (Caudill, 2016). He is sensitive, like a predatory beast, and the pain sits like a compressed spring, which all the time due to lack of education, due to debauchery of the mother and many other things, lies in it like a compressed spring.

Nevertheless, another young man is no less dangerous Dick Hickock. He grew up in a family that always teetered on the verge of poverty and misery. However, he had beautiful parents who cared for him, loved him, and always believed in him (Marsh, 2016). His mother until the last day suffered from the fact that she could not understand how he had become such that she had missed. Dick was always interested in women, even more precisely, girls. Unlike Perry, he married early, and even twice (Bolling, 2016). He wanted to live in a big way and hated everyone who lived better than he did.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Personal Opinion The name of the novel speaks for itself – In Cold Blood very unusual book format. All the time, there was a feeling that you were talking with these people who were reading about now as if they were sharing thoughts. Moreover, the events are narrated quite informatively, as a statement of facts. There is only one colossal minus presentation style (Marsh, 2016). Despite the apparent dramatic nature of the story, extraordinary and charismatic identities of the criminals, the entire text is a straight line, without any emotional ups or downs throughout the story. Even at the beginning, when the daily life and dreams of Nancy, a beautiful girl, the pride of family and her beloved surrounding, are described, and her brother Kenyon, who was promised brilliant success in science, the author’s speech does not lose its smoothness, even monotony, and absolute indifference. In addition, everything would be fine if the book was positioned as a dry documentary summary.

Conclusion Capote wrote an excellent documentary novel, processing a considerable amount of operational information, studying the fate and characters of both victims and murderers. At the same time, recreating a holistic and convincing picture of the premises and consequences of this crime. The book of Capote testifies: the price of human life has dropped. Even for those who regularly attend church, the commandment “Thou shalt not kill” has lost its literal, indisputable meaning. The determining causes of the crime are the dysfunction of the world and society. Such is the objective, dramatic conclusion of the novel. However, the concept of “conclusion” can be used very conditionally.

Reference List Bolling, B. (2016) ‘On the Make: Truman Capote, Seriality, and the Performance of Celebrity’. American Literature, 88(3), pp. 569-595.

Caudill, D. S. (2016) Stories about science in law: Literary and historical images of acquired expertise. New York: NY Routledge.

Marsh, L. (2016) ‘Murder, they wrote’. Dissent, 63(2), pp. 6-11.

Voss, R. F. (2015) Truman Capote and the Legacy of In Cold Blood. Alabama: AL University of Alabama Press.


Alice Walker’s The Color Purple Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Summary of the book

Main Characters

Main Themes



Reference List

Introduction The Color Purple by Alice Walker is an epistolary novel about African-American women in the southern United States in the 1930s. It addresses some crucial issues, such as segregation and sexism. This work was adapted into a film by Steven Spielberg in 1985 (Bay et al., 2015, p.169). More than that, The Color Purple won the Pulitzer Prize for Fiction and the National Book Award for Fiction in 1983.

The novel is written as a series of letters, that are not dated, and has a fascinating and thought-provoking plot. Its name comes from a character’s words, “I think it pisses God off if you walk by the color purple in a field somewhere and don’t notice it” (Walker, 1982, p. 196). Walker writes in an uneducated language and southern style to create the atmosphere of an impoverished area and develop complex relationships between the main characters and the themes mentioned above.

Summary of the book The protagonist of the novel is Celie, a fourteen-year-old abused black girl who lives in Georgia and addresses her letters to God. Her father, Alfonso, repeatedly rapes his daughter and forbids her to tell anybody about what happened, except for God. Then, Alfonso marries Celie off to Mister Albert after her mother’s death. However, married life is also complicated and painful for the girl, as she has to bring up Albert’s children, do all of the housework, and suffer misery and hardship from him.

After Celie’s marriage, her younger sister, Nettie, gets the opportunity to leave her father’s household and move to Mr. Albert’s house. However, Celie’s husband kicks Nettie out after a while as she refuses to satisfy his sexual demands. Nettie promises to write to her older sister, but after she leaves, Celie does not receive any letters from her. The protagonist’s life changes only when Albert’s deathly ill mistress Shug appears in his home so that Celie will take care of her. Soon after Shug’s arrival, they fall in love with each other. For the first time, Celie can enjoy emotions, sex, and friendship.

Celie and Shug manage to find out why there was no news from Nettie for several decades. Mr. Albert appears to hide all of Nettie’s letters in the locked trunk. When the main character reads her sister’s letters, she opens up a new world and realizes all the abuses that she has suffered from her husband. That is why she decides to leave him and start a new life with Shug in Memphis. Furthermore, Celie learns that Alfonso is not her biological father and that her younger sister lives with the Reverend Samuel and his family in Africa. The girl also finds out that now she owns a house where Alfonso lived till his death.

In the end, Celie reunites with her sister, who returns from Africa with her husband Samuel and Celie’s children and maintains a close relationship with Shug. Besides, she keeps in touch with Mr. Albert as he changed a lot. Now Nettie and Celie are inseparable and happy so much that Celie writes that she has never felt so young before, though she is an old woman.

Main Characters Celie

Celie is the protagonist of the book, who the author portrays as a victim through most of the novel. Her father and her husband rape her, she is deprived of any freedom and human rights, and she cannot take care of her children. The only person Celie loves – her younger sister Nettie – is also taken away from her. When she meets her husband’s mistress Shug Avery, a tipping point is reached. Shug encourages Celie to rebel against Mr. Albert and leave him. Celie becomes more self-confident and realizes all the extent of hardships she has suffered. More than that, thanks to Shug, she learns to love, feel emotions, and enjoy her life.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Nettie

Nettie is Celie’s younger sister, who Mr. Albert is firstly interested in, but then, he agrees to marry Celie. Nettie is an educated and intelligent girl who loves her older sister very much. Nettie escapes from her father’s household to live with Celie. However, later, she has to leave because Mister tries to assault her. Nettie goes to Africa with the Reverend Samuel and his family as a maid. Throughout her travels, she writes regularly to Celie, but her older sister does not receive these letters because of her husband. Nettie returns to America with Samuel and two Celie’s children thirty years later.

Mr. Albert

Mr. Albert, Celie’s husband, is a character, who also experiences changes in his personality aside from Celie. In the beginning, he considers his young wife only a servant and “exercises socially superior power and gets benefit from the unpaid labor provided by Celie” (Abbasi and Hayat, 2017, p.184).Mr. Albert loves Shug, but he cannot marry her because of the public’s opinion. Besides, Mr. Albert hides Nettie’s letters from Celie and prevents their communication. In the end, he reconsiders his life and views and tries to forge relationships with Celie and other people.

Shug Avery

Shug Avery is a famous blues singer and strong woman, who becomes a friend and, eventually, a lover to Celie. She teaches Celie to struggle and be independent and confident. Shug’s biggest problem is that she cannot stay with one person and does not have stable romantic relationships. Though sometimes Shug is also mean and selfish, she inspires people around her, brings entertainment, and becomes the protagonist’s loved one.

Main Themes Violence, racism, sexism, and femininity are among the central themes of the novel (Lewis, 2017). In The Color Purple, readers can see how differently Afro-American female characters react to hardships and maltreatment. Celie is submissive; she suffers violence from her father and husband repeatedly and shuts down emotionally, while other female characters try to protest against abuse. Alice Walker also emphasizes the role of female relationships and their opportunities to fight for rights and challenge male oppression and dominance.

Opinion The novel The Color Purple raises crucial and global issues, such as women’s role and their discrimination by men in the twentieth century. Alice Walker illustrates the harassment a black woman has to go through, but she also demonstrates how a woman can struggle for self-confidence and respectful treatment. The Color Purple is a story about female strength, resistance, and fight, all fueled by love.

Conclusion The Color Purple is an impressive piece of American feminist literature. Walker tells the readers about the lives of impoverished and humiliated women and considers complex social relationships. She uses different means to depict the atmosphere and the environment of the 1930s, such as the black folk language, and the first-person narrative. Despite being widely criticized for the use of language, The Color Purple has its actual historical background and continues to occupy readers’ minds nowadays.

Reference List Abbasi, M. and Hayat, M. (2017) ‘Marxist feminist critique: the socioeconomic position of Afro-American women in Alice Walker’s The Color Purple’, Journal of Social Sciences, 8(2), pp. 180-200.

We will write a custom Essay on Alice Walker’s The Color Purple specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Bay, M. et al. (2015) Toward an intellectual history of black women. North Carolina: UNC Press Books.

Lewis, J. (2017) ‘Gender, race, and violence: a critical examination of trauma in The Color Purple’, Sacred Heart University Scholar, 1(1), pp. 24-38.

Walker, A. (1982) The color purple. San Diego: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich.


The Mulatto by Victor Sejour: The Critique of the Slave-Owning Society Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

“The Mulatto,” or “Le Mulâtre,” is a short story written by the African-American writer Victor Séjour in 1837 that is commonly considered to be one of the earliest fiction works by US-American people of color. The story originally appeared in French, the native language of the author, in the Paris-based journal Revue de Colonies and was translated into English only at the end of the twentieth century due to the earlier laws of the Southern states prohibiting the dissemination of anti-slavery literature. The narrative of the story focuses on the life of the slave Georges, who also happens to be an illegitimate son of his master and his relationships with his master. Through the events depicted in the story, the author demonstrates the negative effects of slavery on both the society in general and the lives of separate individuals. This essay will analyze how Séjour creates his anti-slavery message with the help of such literary devices as characterization, plot, and irony.

The main slave characters in the story are portrayed with sympathy and certain admiration, such description being in sharp contrasts with the portrayal of their cruel and egocentric master Alfred. Georges’ mother Laïsa is described as a beautiful Senegalese slave, who is as “pure as the dew from the sky” (Séjour 153), while his wife Zélie is referred to as “the virtuous slave, full of noble indignation” (Séjour 165). On the contrary, Alfred, the powerful and wealthy white master, is characterized in negative tones from the onset of the story: He treats his slaves as his possession, thinks only of his wellbeing, and believes his status gives him entitlement to do as he pleases. The protagonist Georges, being a son of the slave and the master, inherits qualities of both sides, which makes him a conflicted and complex character. The author uses characterization to govern readers’ perception of the characters and, in doing so, makes them question the established view of slaves and their owners.

In “The Mulatto,” the author plays with different life scenarios to show the rigidness of the slave-owning system. At the beginning of the story, Laïsa gives in to Alfred, but eventually, the master becomes bored with her and sends her away to live in dangerous conditions. Later, Zélie chooses an alternative action and turns down Alfred’s advances, which leads to her execution. Similarly, Georges is unable to find happiness neither when he sides with his master, nor when he opposes him. After defending his master in the fight, he finds Alfred to have ungratefully sentenced Zélie to death and swears to “drink [his] blood” (Séjour 171) in revenge. However, after killing his master, Georges realized that Alfred was his father and commits suicide. Thus, the story underlines that there are no easy ways out of the system.

The use of ironic plot twists in the story showcases the dangers of the slave-ownership for the whole society. When describing Alfred’s rejection by Zélie, the narrator exclaims, “what irony!” (Séjour 165), highlighting the first shift in the power relationships between the master and his slaves. Later in the story, Alfred is forced to relive the pain he inflicted on Georges when executing Zélie, and, ironically, this time, the powerful master is the one who is feeling helpless and pleading for his wife’s life. With this ironic turn of events, the author demonstrates that even the slave-owners cannot feel safe in the existing social system, as their status does not protect them from the harm they have done to others.

Being an anti-slavery story, “The Mulatto” not only describes the sufferings of the slaves owned by cruel masters but also accentuates the dangers of the slave-owning system for the whole society. To convey his message, Séjour makes use of such story elements as characterization, plot structure, and irony. The combined effect of those literary devices creates a powerful image of the perils of slavery.

Work Cited Sejour, Victor. “The Mulatto.” Translated by Philip Barnard. The Norton Anthology of African American Literature, edited by Henry Louis Gates Jr. et al., 3rd ed., W. W. Norton


The Life and Work of Mother Teresa Essay argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Biography

Vision of the Society

Contribution to the Society

Meaning of the Historical Figure


Works Cited

The day when the world becomes free of all its issues will probably never come. However, it does not mean that one should give up all the aspirations to make it a better place. There are numerous examples of people doing small changes every day and changing the lives of others gradually. If every individual has made their responsibility and capability clear, then the task of making the world a better place for everyone would not seem to be impossible. The purpose of this essay is to consider the life and contribution of the most inspiring women of all times, Mother Teresa.

Biography Agnesë Gonxhe Bojaxhiu, better known as Mother Teresa, was born in today’s capital of North Macedonia, Skopje, in August 1910. However, the date of birth of Mother Teresa is still an issue of a robust discussion. Her parents were of Albanian descent, even though, back in 1910, an Albanian state did not exist yet. It was part of the Ottoman Empire until 1912 when the Republic of Albania declared its independence. Although Mother Teresa was Albanian, she had not visited Albania until 1989 (Endresen 53). The reason for this was Albanian officials who refused to issue her a visa. Once the Communist regime fell, the problem solved itself. In her early years, Mother Teresa understood that her mission was to spread the love of Jesus Christ. When she was eighteen, she decided to join a Catholic congregation called “the Sisters of Loreto,” which sent missions to India. Having taken a mandatory training in Dublin, Mother Teresa went to India where she finally made her vows as a nun.

In Calcutta, Mother Teresa was teaching at the school from 1931 to 1948. During these years, she noticed that outside the walls of the convent, ordinary poor people were suffering a lot. This observation was an incentive that made Mother Teresa ask for permission from her congregation to devote herself to helping most marginalized people in Calcutta. First, she started an open-air school, but soon other people, who cared about vulnerable residents of Calcutta, joined her. In 1950, Mother Teresa founded her order called The Missionaries of Charity. Fifteen years after, the congregation received a decree of the Pope, which made the work of the order possible in other countries of the world. Overall, she was a well-respected person who committed herself to help less privileged people. She received such awards as the 1979 Nobel Peace Prize for her humanitarian endeavors and contribution (Endresen 53).

Vision of the Society Mother Teresa turned her entire life into a commitment to serve people and ease the sufferings of the most vulnerable ones. She saw the inequalities, but, compared to most people, she started to make her contribution to improving the lives of people living in misery all around the world. She is one of the few examples of human beings who sacrificed their lives for the common good. Mother Teresa was a person with a clear vision of how society should look like and what kind of experiences all people should be able to have. Her understanding of existing injustices was deep, profound, and non-hypocritical. From the early beginning of her independent activity, she made it clear for all the people working with her, that the conditions of living should be the same for both helpers and people in need of help.

Her vision was also clear in terms of differences between the societies in developed countries and developing ones. Mother Teresa was well aware of what problems were wide-spread in certain communities, so she kept her mind open to new issues and challenges. Her Charity was asked to come to help people in various corners of the world, so it can be argued with certainty that Mother Teresa was a citizen of the world, as she genuinely aspired to help people everywhere.

Contribution to the Society Due to her inspiring work, many women joined The Missionaries of Charity to serve the poorest of the poor. By the 1990s, there were established representations of the Charity in 123 countries of the world, including former Communist states such as Russia, Albania, etc. (Metaxas 112). She not only overcame the differences between wealthy societies of the Global North and South but also between two political blocks.

Mother Teresa also took up the initiatives on the issues neglected by others, even the government. For example, she opened a leaper asylum in Calcutta when there were more than 30 000 people afflicted with leprosy in Calcutta about whom nobody really cared. The government was not always on her side, so in the case of a leaper asylum, she was forced to evacuate all the patients. However, Mother Teresa wasn’t a person who would easily give up, she started a fundraising campaign, and when she accumulated enough resources, she founded a mobile leprosy clinic. Furthermore, Mother Teresa opened similar houses for people with HIV/AIDS and tuberculosis. She traveled to conflict-torn areas to rescue children and move them from demolished hospitals.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Meaning of the Historical Figure Mother Teresa was a good leader who skillfully conveyed her ideas to the general public all around the world. Even though she held strong beliefs in Catholicism, as she was a Catholic nun, her view overcame the borders of one religion and appealed to very different people from distant places of the Earth. Charisma was Mother Teresa’s gift from God as she couldn’t but attracted the attention of media from the very start of her career. In 1968, Malcolm Muggeridge decided to interview Mother Teresa for the BBC (Metaxas). Thanks to this interview on BBC, Mother Teresa obtained world fame.

Despite all the praising words about Mother Teresa, she received a lot of criticism during and after her lifetime. For example, even though the Catholic church recognized Mother Teresa as a saint, not every Catholic agreed with the decision. Some people believe that she had not done enough for the church as she didn’t try to convert people (Donohue). There is also an idea that such famous examples as Mother Teresa may discourage ordinary people from making their contribution in any form of charity (Morin et al.). However, considering Mother Teresa’s Charity from a humanitarian point of view, one can argue that human interests and life matter more than the benefits of any particular religion.

Conclusion The work of mother Teresa has been inspiring for people all around the world. She is a classic example of a person who devoted her life to helping people in need. Mother Teresa contributed to the elevation of many people’s miseries daily. However, her way of life is not free of criticism, as there are many aspects in her work which could have been improved. What is clear in spite of all these ambiguities surrounding Mother Teresa’s figure is that her example will continue living on and encouraging people of the world to do better for themselves and people around them.

Works Cited Donohue, Bill. Unmasking Mother Teresa’s Critics. Sophia Institute Press, 2016.

Endresen, Cecilie. “The Nation and the Nun: Mother Teresa, Albania’s Muslim Majority and the Secular State.” Islam


The Glass Menagerie by Tennessee Williams Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Table of Contents The Play

The Characters


Works Cited

The Glass Menagerie is a beautiful and appealing play written by Tennessee Williams in 1944. The story provides an insight into one unhappy family, in which each member feels lonely and wasted upon. Among the main topics involved are the beauty and its vulnerability, the balance between social obligations and personal freedom, parental authority, memories of long ago, and escaping from reality.

The Play The most notable feature of the play is its symbolism, which is demonstrated by the author in a variety of ways. The glass is the most important symbol, as the name of the play suggests. Laura’s glass collection represents fragility and beauty, but it has no practical point. The broken piece stands for the broken heart of the girl. Another symbol for Laura’s ephemerality is her nickname “Blue Roses,” which Jim gives her in the following words, “They are common as – weeds, but you – well – you’re – Blue Roses!” (Tennessee 87). Laura strongly depends on her family and lives in isolation like a ghost. The fire escape symbolizes getting away from reality, and the narrator’s monologues take place there. Finally, the act of blowing out the candles probably means the end of all hopes for Laura and the end of the old life for Tom.

The Characters Amanda Wingfield used to be the reigning beauty of a small town, but now she is an abandoned spouse living on the memories of long ago. Amanda can hardly accept her present position, and as a devoted mother, she is fully committed to her children. However, her efforts to make them succeed in life turn to unbearable pressure for both Laura and Tom.

Laura is timid and unsocial due to physical disability. The outside world frightens the girl, and her way of escaping from reality is the glass collection. However, she is not dead inside and has feelings towards a young man.

Tom is committed to poetry, but he has to work in a shoe warehouse to support his family. He feels imprisoned both at work and home. “I know I seem dreamy, but inside — well, I’m boiling!” he exclaims (Tennessee 62). Night movies are his escape. Amanda wants Tom to demonstrate “Spartan endurance!” (Tennessee 32), and to find a husband for Laura. Once her future is safe, he may have a chance to start a new life. Finally, Tom chooses freedom and leaves home. As abandoned Laura and Amanda could die in poverty, it must be a tough decision.

Jim is the long-awaited potential husband for Laura. He is vivid, enthusiastic, and charming, but not willing to marry. After making advances to Laura, he confesses that he is engaged. The girl is hurt, of which the play hints: “Glass breaks so easily. No matter how careful you are” (Tennessee, 86). Maybe the engagement does not exist, but it makes an excellent excuse for Jim.

One more character is the absent Amanda’s husband, who left his family years ago looking for freedom and life pleasures. However, he seems still to belong to the family, which “struggles against hopelessness that threatens their lives” (Nalliveettil and Sobhi 201). The ex-husband remains an authority for Amanda and influences her decisions.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Conclusion None of the characters in the play is completely good or bad, and the author managed to avoid any black and white coloring. That is why the heroes really seem living and appealing, and one can easily associate himself with any of them. Amanda is tough, but she is a devoted mother, while nice and pretty Laura is a burden to her family. Although the plot and the characters of the play reflect the social background of the middle of the past century, the problems raised by the author are supertemporal and remain challenging for many people in the contemporary world.

Works Cited Nalliveettil, George, and Mahmoud Sobhi. “Discourse Analysis of Tennessee Williams’ The Glass Menagerie.” Advances in Language and Literary Studies, vol. 7, no 3, 2016, pp. 201–10.

Tennessee, Williams. The Glass Menagerie. New Directions, 1999.


The Glass Castle by Jeannette Walls Essay college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction


The Main Characters

The Themes of the Book

Personal Opinion


Works Cited

Introduction A family plays a substantial role in shaping a personality. This fact is a problem for children whose parents fail to pay proper attention to their upbringing due to various addictions. Jeannette Walls was such an unlucky child, and she described her growing up in a dysfunctional family in her memoir The Glass Castle. This essay will give a summary of the book, discuss the main characters and problems, and provide a personal opinion of the story.

Summary Jeanette Walls is one of the four children of Rex and Rose Mary Walls. Her father was a drunkard, and her mother was a teacher who saw her calling in painting. At the age of six, Jeannette and her family moved to Battle Mountain, Nevada. They lived there in a railway station adjusted for residence. For a while, stability came to their life since Rex Walls started working for a mining company. However, he soon lost his job and spent all the money earned by Rose Mary. They also happened to attract the attention of the police due to an incident in their house. To avoid taking their children away from them, the Walls decided to move to the home of Grandma Smith, who was Rose Mary’s mother. The old woman died right before their arrival, but left them a substantial sum of money. However, the money soon was spent, and the family moved to Welch, West Virginia, where Rex’s parents lived.

Then, the Walls left the dwelling of Jeannette’s parental grandmother to settle down in a dilapidated house. Rex said that one day he would build a glass castle in that place, but his children did not believe him. Jeannette asked her mother to get a divorce, but Rose Mary refused. Therefore, Jeannette and her elder sister, Lori, began to save money to flee to New York. Their efforts were successful, and soon, all the four siblings moved to the Big Apple. Their parents also came to New York to live off their children, but as they disapproved of it, Rex and Rose Mary became homeless. Later, Jeannette was driving to a party and saw her mother scavenging the garbage cans. The woman offered her help to Rose Mary, but she refused. The story ends with a family dinner at Jeannette’s house where the Walls remembered Rex, who had died a few years ago.

The Main Characters The first character of the book is Jeannette Walls, the narrator. She had a complicated childhood because of her parents’ irresponsibility, but it helped her to become a strong and determined woman. Being a child, she tried to exonerate her father’s behavior because she believed in him: “I told him that I would never lose faith in him. And I promised myself I never would” (Walls 79). However, as she grew up, she realized that her trust was in vain because Rex was never going to accomplish his plans. As for her mother, Jeannette seems to lack an understanding of her life principles. When she sees Rose Mary in New York scavenging garbage cans, she thinks that her mother needs help. However, when Jeannette hears that Rose Mary is satisfied with her living conditions, she is perplexed. Generally, Jeannette inspires respect because she did not follow her parents’ steps, but became better than they were and reached success in her life.

Another character is Rex Walls, Jeannette’s father, who spent all the money in the family on alcohol. He could have been a conscientious worker since he was smart and had engineering and mathematical expertise. However, he chose the path of an alcoholic and did not bother to stay on any job for long. Some episodes, like the one when he proposed his children to choose their favorite stars as Christmas gifts since he could not give them real presents, prove that Rex had a kind heart and could have made a caring father. However, he was a weak personality who could not conquer his lust for drinks and reluctance to work, and this made his children, including Jeannette, lose faith in him.

The last character worth discussing is Rose Mary, Jeannette’s mother. Although she was qualified as a teacher, she was confident that she was born to be an artist. For this reason, she worked only when Rex had no job to prevent her children from starving. Rose Mary had exceptional values since she did not want to live in comfort, find a high-paid job, or have a happy family with a sober husband. Even when her daughter offered her to help with accommodation because she considered her mother’s lifestyle inappropriate, she refused by saying that “being homeless is an adventure” (Walls 255). Thus, Rose Mary does not evoke sympathy because she has chosen her way of living for herself and appears to be satisfied with it.

The Themes of the Book The book raises the theme of feeling abnormal and ashamed. According to Bath, young people growing up in nonstandard conditions, like Jeannette Walls, often feel shame because they do not consider themselves normal (132). It is true for Jeannette since she realized that her family was far from being ordinary, and for a long time, she was ashamed to tell anyone about her parents. Eventually, she understood that every person had a past, so there was no need for her to hide her background. It was the reason why she ventured to write her memoir.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Another theme of the novel is individualism and independence from others. Yang and Congzhou argue that it is typical of Americans to rely on themselves and keep apart from their parents after coming of age (53). However, in the Walls family, individualism seems slightly exaggerated and may be interpreted as the parents’ indifference to their offspring. Although Rex and Rose Mary wanted their children to be self-sufficient, they treated them as if they did not care about them. Surprisingly, they achieved this goal since Jeannette with her siblings indeed became independent, but, on the other side, they lost any desire to keep in touch with their parents.

Personal Opinion Since the book describes the life of a dysfunctional family, it makes readers think of other people who live in similar conditions. However, this story allows viewing the situation from another angle. Usually, the homeless and the poor evoke sympathy because they are assumed to have had bad luck that has led them to their current state. The book shows that there may be no external circumstances, which ruin people’s life. The author reveals to readers that being a pauper with no home can be someone’s voluntary choice (Cardell and Douglas 23). The main point is that there is no way to help them because it is impossible to assist people who see nothing wrong with their behavior.

Conclusion To sum up, the book is worth reading because it makes readers face reality, which is full of unpleasant things such as alcohol abuse, poverty, and vagrancy. On the other hand, it shows that a person can overcome all of this, like Jeannette Walls and her siblings did. It reveals that people themselves are responsible for their current situation, and sometimes, only their beliefs prevent them from improving their lives.

Works Cited Bath, Howard. “Pain and the Unspoken Emotion: Shame.” International Journal of Child, Youth and Family Studies, vol. 10, no. 2-3, 2019, pp. 126-141.

Cardell, Kylie, and Kate Douglas, editors. Telling Tales: Autobiographies of Childhood and Youth. Routledge, 2017.

Walls, Jeannette. The Glass Castle: A Memoir. Simon and Schuster, 2017.

Yang, Liu, and Yang Congzhou. “Analysis of Sino-American Family Education Differences: Collectivistic or Individualistic? – Taking The Glass Castle as an Example.” International Education Studies, vol. 11, no. 8, 2018, pp. 51-57.

We will write a custom Essay on The Glass Castle by Jeannette Walls specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Study Abroad Specifics Essay college essay help online

Nowadays, borders between countries are becoming more transparent, and people have opportunities to go from their states to other states all over the world. They can use available options for different purposes, and one of them is to study overseas. People select overseas education for many reasons, including the higher quality of knowledge in comparison with their native countries, the ability to study foreign languages better, or the ability to emigrate after graduation. It is essential to mention that studying abroad may provide both benefits and pitfalls. The purpose of this paper is to discuss the most common benefits and drawbacks, as well as overall outcomes that are related to studying abroad and to recommend the ways to handle the drawbacks.

Studying overseas means that students go to study in other countries outside their native states. Education abroad is usually associated with various benefits and potential problems. Students should use potential benefits and try to avoid drawbacks if they select to study abroad. Studying in foreign states provides different benefits, and the most important ones will be mentioned. Firstly, studying abroad can give knowledge and skills that cannot be learned in the home country. Secondly, after graduation, students can get well-paid and prestigious professions. It is essential for people living in developing countries where specialists who graduated from foreign educational institutions are highly valued. Thirdly, people who studied overseas often stimulate their relatives and friends to do the same and to improve levels of their lives (Velliaris and Coleman-George 168). Finally, according to Tarrant et al., “studying abroad is associated with promoting at least four of the six GPI domains” (78). Thus, the general quality of the populations’ education in a particular state increases together with socio-economic indicators.

In addition to providing advantages, education in foreign states is associated with some issues. Firstly, in some countries, there may exist governmental or legal restrictions for students who want to go to other states for educational purposes (Ziguras and Grant McBurnie 51). Secondly, according to Alghamdi and Otte, “for the majority of international students, language difficulties seem to be the most challenging issue” (18). In order to handle regulation issues, potential students can be recommended to study all limits and state regulations of foreign education in advance. If possible, they should get advice from people who already have experience of studying in the same country. To handle language issues, it is necessary to consider the necessary language at least on the intermediate level before going to a host country.

The possible outcomes of overseas education can be various depending on an individual’s efforts during studying in a foreign country. In case of successful graduation, one can get a well-paid job in a native state or stay in a country of education. The outcomes can be negative if one demonstrates problems with the language of studying or faces the restrictions related to foreign education.

To conclude, studying overseas is associated with common benefits and drawbacks, and they should be considered by all students who want to study in a foreign state. The most common advantages include the ability to get better professional skills and knowledge, opportunities to learn foreign languages, to stimulate family members and friends to study abroad, and to improve their lives. Common drawbacks include government policies and limitations for students who came from other states, as well as the issues related to foreign language knowledge during studying. To overcome those issues, students should know possible regulations, limitations, and necessary language for education before they go to study abroad.

Works Cited Alghamdi, Hamad, and Suzanne Otte. “The Challenges and Benefits of Study Abroad.” International Journal of Humanities and Social Science, vol. 6, no. 5, 2016, pp. 16–22, Accessed 12 Aug. 2019.

Tarrant, Michael A. et al. “The Effects of Studying Abroad and Studying Sustainability on Students’ Global Perspectives.” The Interdisciplinary Journal of Study Abroad, vol. 26, 2015, pp. 68–82, Accessed 12 Aug. 2019.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Velliaris, Donna M., and Deb Coleman-George. Handbook of Research on Study Abroad Programs and Outbound Mobility. IGI Global, 2016.

Ziguras, Christopher, and Grant McBurnie. Governing Cross-Border Higher Education. Routledge, 2014.


Siddhartha by Hermann Hesse Essay essay help online free: essay help online free

Table of Contents Characters and Theme



Works Cited

The work was written in 1922 in Germany just after the First World War, which brought a lot of trouble to the Germans. After this war, they felt unfairly humiliated and decided to take revenge, which happened a few years later. Hate turned out to be cruel, and in the meantime, a writer like Hesse preached in his book the love of everything. After all, everything that surrounds people is all of them, and this is a series of reincarnations called Samsara. However, the Germans preferred to indulge in human passions and sorrows than to delve into an alien religion – Buddhism. The work is not religious literature, no, but it contains many references relevant to this topic.

Characters and Theme The main character of the given adventure and self-discovery story is Siddhartha. This is a young man who decided to go in search of his “I” because he wished to know the essence of the world and acquire wisdom. The story clearly outlines that he is highly patient, smart, and he is used to severe hardship. For instance, the main character says: “The sinner, which I am and which you are, is a sinner, but in times to come he will be Brahma again, he will reach the Nirvana, will be Buddha—and now see: these “times to come” are a deception, are only a parable!” (Hesse 149). It is critical to note that indeed – he devotes his thoughts to his whole life, which cannot be said about the people around him. Hesse endowed the protagonist with his worldview, which even Buddha cannot influence. In the seemingly constant desire to achieve the ideal of Hesse, overheating is laid, as a result of which the main character instead of spiritual searches indulges in a worldly fuss. Thus, it is essential to note the fact that the given self-discovery journey is the manifestation of Siddhartha’s philosophical development.

Analysis The work tells how Siddhartha goes through a series of reincarnations. To do this, he does not even need to die in the natural (biological) sense of the word. The main character tries different roles and tries to find himself among them. He understands that he is different from other people. He is sometimes sorry that he cannot live with passions like other people. However, he tirelessly seeks his path, the truth, to which he must necessarily go on his own. That is why he does not accept single teaching on faith. He meets different people on his way, gets confused, almost decides to commit suicide, but in the end comes to new thoughts, conclusions. He begins to learn from the river – that infinite power that seethes in its depths.

He smuggles many people from one coast to another, plunges into many lives through their stories. In fact, this is a solid description – how a person learns from the river, begins to relate differently to people’s stories. It takes a very long time to think about it. Moreover, the result of these searches is the enlightenment of the hero, he himself becomes a Buddha who has cognized the world and, most importantly, himself. He looks back – and sees all his rebirths, all his guises (Kumar 14). The line between the past, the future is erased, and in fact, there is nothing but a sense of unity.

An analysis of this work by Hesse reveals the figurative and value components of the concepts of spirit and soul in a complex picture of the writer’s world. The idea of vision is attributed to specifically expressed value characteristics. The essence contains the cognitive activity of man, and it is his intellect. Hesse saw the difficult paths of the formation of human mental activity, showed puzzling constructions of a contradictory organized human soul.

Hesse in the novel calls to love life in all its manifestations, to live without seeking the meaning of life. In general, an analysis of the works of Hesse allows concluding that the author turns to Indian spirituality due to a crisis of spirituality in Western society. The Western world has become less interested in the ideas of “Truth,” “Good,” and “Beauty” (Sinha 72). For example, the main character says: “I wish that you would go this path up to its end, that you shall find salvation” (Hesse 34). Castalia has ceased to be a full part of the big world. Hesse gave this phenomenon the name “feuilleton era,” the main features of which are adherence to deep individualism and philistinism, the loss of thought of its purity and acuity, the dominance of mass culture and consumer society. However, on the other hand, in the formed conditions of cultural disorder, an irresistible thirst is born to think again, to establish order, to speak the same language again, to return to good morals, to unshakable foundations that cannot be subordinated to anyone and are not prone to frivolous change.

Therefore, Hesse postulates the primacy of the value of spiritual life. At the same time, he believes that the intellectual elite should not be locked in its imaginary world, it should change this world in terms of morality, morality, and culture (Study Guide 31). Indian spirituality is attractive with a wise and sensitive attitude of mentors to the moral education of their students, a desire to discover and develop their abilities and spiritual aspirations, to carefully help with doubts in various matters of life. Spiritual knowledge must go along with the practice of life, with experience, only he improves the person.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Conclusion In conclusion, it is plausible to assume that by solving the problem of Hesse how to combine the existence of art with the presence of inhuman civilization, how to protect the great world of art from the destructive influence of mass culture, it concludes that the desire to create art outside of society turns art into a pointless, aimless game. An important feature in the action of the game principle is the social ideals of the community, revealing the spiritual life of people. At specific moments in history, the game plays the role of a dramatic basis in the realization of a higher social plot, social and moral idea. Social ideals undoubtedly include a lot of play, since they are combined with the realm of fantasy, dream, utopian representations and can only be shown in the play space of culture. In accordance with the concept, entire eras “play” the embodiment of the ideal, for example, the Renaissance culture, which tended to revive the ideals of antiquity, and not to create fundamentally new, its own landmarks.

Works Cited Hesse, Hermann. Siddhartha. New Directions, 1952.

Kumar, Raman. “Dialectic of Being and Becoming in Hermann Hesse’s Siddhartha.” The Achievers Journal, vol. 2, no. 4, 2016, pp. 1–19.

Sinha, Rohit. “Siddhartha by Hermann Hesse.” NHRD Network Journal, vol. 9, no. 3, 2016, pp. 71–73.

Study Guide for Hermann Hesse’s “Steppenwolf”. Gale, Cengage Learning, 2016.


Procrastination and its Causes Essay essay help

Table of Contents Perfectionism and Fear of Failure

Fear of the Unknown

Lack of Motivation

Multiple Distractions


Works Cited

Every person occasionally postpones tasks at hand for various reasons, such as fatigue, unwillingness to engage in it at the moment, or lack of spare time to spend on the issue. However, some people get into the habit of delaying things that they have to do, thus disregarding deadlines and causing troubles for themselves and those around them. It is called procrastination, which is, as stated by Ferrari et al., “derived from Latin verbs, ‘pro’ refers to forward motion, and ‘crastinus’ refers to belonging to tomorrow” (qtd. in Abbasi and Alghamdi 59). It is worth mentioning that postponing a task to perform a more important one does not refer to this phenomenon. In this case, it is setting priorities, which has nothing to do with procrastination. The habitual delay of tasks is caused by several factors, such as perfectionism, fear of uncertainty, lack of motivation, and distractions, each of them leading to unpleasant consequences.

Perfectionism and Fear of Failure Although perfectionism seems to be a positive trait at first sight, since it implies that a person attempts to do his work brilliantly, it is, in fact, a drawback in many cases. Voltaire is believed to have said: “The best is the enemy of the good,” which is applied to perfectionists. Instead of submitting a well-done task in time, they leave it to the last minute because they do not consider it perfect.

Not all people tend to develop perfectionism because it depends on personal attitudes. According to Dweck, there are two types of mindset, which define an individual’s behavior and beliefs: “the fixed mindset” and “the growth mindset” (7). People with the first type are convinced that they have “a certain amount of intelligence, a certain personality, and a certain moral character,” which cannot change over time (Dweck 7). Individuals possessing the second type of mindset; on the contrary, believe that their abilities are improvable, and “everyone can change and grow through application and experience” (Dweck 7). Thus, perfectionists have a fixed mindset since they always have to prove that they are superior and worthy, which makes them waste much time and effort and causes them to procrastinate.

Perfectionism is closely related to another cause of postponing tasks, which is a fear of failure. Some people are so obsessed with the ambition of being the best that they cannot afford to fail. However, it leads them to reject challenges and opportunities, which could contribute to their personal growth because they are sure they will not cope with them. If they cannot refuse such a task, they delay it for as long as possible since they are afraid of failure. In the workplace, such behavior leads to “low salaries and short employment durations,” as well as unemployment (Abbasi and Alghamdi 61). Thus, obsessive pursuit of excellence leads to procrastination, which, in turn, deprives people of a possibility of personal growth and makes them miss valuable opportunities.

Fear of the Unknown Sometimes, people put their plans off because they are uncertain of what they are going to experience. It particularly concerns health and relationships because, in these areas of life, there are no deadlines, and individuals have to decide for themselves when to take action. For example, a person, having noticed a rash on the skin, may postpone a visit to a doctor, hoping that it will get better on its own. Another instance is a woman who wants to break up with her partner but delays this decision since she expects her life to improving suddenly. In both cases, people procrastinate because they fear the consequences of their actions and prefer to live in uncertainty.

Procrastination due to the fear of the unknown generally results in negative outcomes since problems rarely disappear on their own. For people delaying health issues, it may lead to “hazardous consequences in terms of health, especially when a disease may be progressive” (Kroese and de Ridder 317). Procrastination also influences people’s quality of life since, instead of eliminating disturbance by making the desired change, they continue to postpone problems and waste their mental energy on them.

Lack of Motivation Individuals may delay fulfilling a task because they are not interested in it and have no essential reasons for doing it. Instead, they prefer performing more pleasant though less important work. Motivation is influenced by the environment, especially when there are other procrastinators who affect their coworkers through “second-hand procrastination” (Abbasi and Alghamdi 60). Furthermore, people face this problem if the task at hand misaligns with their priorities or is vaguely stated.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As a result, procrastination due to the absence of motivation leads to poor individual performance. Postponing tasks causes a person to have fewer career opportunities since “employers are less likely to retain procrastinators for jobs requiring high motivation” (Abbasi and Alghamdi 60). It applies to not only work but also academic achievements, switching to a healthy lifestyle, and any other activity requiring an internal stimulus to get down to action.

Multiple Distractions Procrastination takes place when many distractions hinder a person from concentrating on a task. This problem is especially significant in the contemporary environment since smartphones and free Internet access has made it difficult for people not to redirect their attention from work to entertainment. Furthermore, in the workplace, colleagues also may contribute to attention distraction (Sirois and Pychyl 245). Thus, people have to choose between pleasant things and their own obligations, which Milkman et al. called a “should-want conflict” (qtd. in Sirois and Pychyl 245). It serves as a cause for procrastination since individuals often prefer instant gratification instead of committing to work.

Like in the cases mentioned above, procrastination caused by distractions has negative effects on people’s performance and well-being. Abbasi and Alghamdi argue that students who engage in entertaining activities rather than studying are likely to submit their assignments after the deadline and generally have poor academic achievements (60). Furthermore, since procrastination often involves excessing the time limit, people apt to postponing tasks complain of “higher levels of stress and anxiety” (Abbasi and Alghamdi 61). Consequently, the problem of not completing work in time leads to not only falling behind peers in studies and career but also having health issues.

Conclusion In conclusion, it should be said that procrastination is rooted in many causes, such as numerous distractions, lack of motivation, fear of uncertainty and failure, and perfectionism. Each of them leads to negative consequences that concern career, studies, health, and personal qualities. Thus, procrastination prevents a person from rising through the ranks, succeeding in training, and developing as a personality. These are serious obstacles on the way to success and life satisfaction, which is why it is crucial for people to begin to struggle with procrastination as soon as they discovered it in their behavior.

Works Cited Abbasi, Irum Saeed, and Nawal G. Alghamdi. “The Prevalence, Predictors, Causes, Treatments, and Implications of Procrastination Behaviors in General, Academic, and Work Setting.” International Journal of Psychological Studies, vol. 7, no. 1, 2015, pp. 59-66.

Dweck, Carol. Mindset – Updated Edition: Changing the Way You Think to Fulfil Your Potential. Hachette UK, 2017.

Kroese, Floor M., and Denise T. D. de Ridder. “Health Behaviour Procrastination: A Novel Reasoned Route towards Self-regulatory Failure.” Health Psychology Review, vol. 10, no. 3, 2016, pp. 313-325.

We will write a custom Essay on Procrastination and its Causes specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Sirois, Fuschia M., and Timothy A. Pychyl, editors. Procrastination, Health, and Well-being. Academic Press, 2016.


Legalizing Marijuana: Pros and Cons Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Marijuana is known as one of the most popular and widespread drugs in the world. Historical records suggest that cannabis was used in prehistoric societies for religious ceremonies, as well as for meditation and relaxation. Nowadays, most governments prohibit the recreational use of marijuana; however, in most states of the U. S., it is legal to use cannabis for medical purposes and in some of the states – for recreational ones. The focus of this paper will be on the impact of the legalization of the U.S. economy with possible positive and negative sides of the matter.

The History of Marijuana Criminalization and Legalization Marijuana was outlawed in the USA in the 1930s when the Marijuana Tax Act was issued. After the law was issued, several states decriminalized possession in small amounts, and some of them legalized medicinal marijuana. In 2009, as it appeared in a poll conducted by the authorities, the citizens were concerned about the strict drug laws, and several new policies, including, for instance, the Ogden memo, have been adopted ever since (Zambiasi and Stillman 2). The first states that legalized recreational marijuana were Washington and Colorado in 2012 (Zambiasi and Stillman 1-2), and currently, it is legal in nine states and the District of Columbia.

Pros and Cons of Legalization

Marijuana legalization may lead to substantial profits for the government. However, new profits often come with additional expenditures. There are positive as well as negative sides of the legalization, regarding the economy. First, marijuana legalization significantly reduces black market production and distribution, allowing businesses to operate legally, leading to a less burdened judicial system. The government will potentially need fewer detention facilities and forces, thus spending less money. According to Saaty, “of the $48.7 billion spent by states and the federal government in 2008, $13.8 billion was strictly used for marijuana enforcement” (1).

Since legalization brings down the costs of production and distribution, the government can impose a tax on marijuana, generating additional revenue. However, establishing a universal way to tax marijuana may be challenging; Colorado and Washington already tax marijuana based on its value, while other states plan to take the weight as a point of reference (Kilmer, “The “10 Ps” of Marijuana Legalization” 56). Moreover, if the tax is too high, it may stimulate the black market.

Marijuana legalization naturally increases its use with all its health risks, entailing significant healthcare expenditures. The government will be forced to establish new testing programs, awareness messaging, and control institutions. According to Kilmer, “from mid-2012 through Fall 2014, the Washington State Liquor and Cannabis Board spent about $9 million to develop the proposed regulations” (Marijuana Legalization 5). In addition to tourists, drug legalization also attracts migrants. As of 2015, for instance, the number of citizens in Colorado had increased by roughly 3% since marijuana was legalized for recreational use (Zambiasi and Stillman 10). Such population growth, if uncontrolled, inevitably leads to a shortage of job positions, housing, etc.

At the beginning of 2018, federal authorities rescinded the Cole Memorandum that weakened strict prohibition enforcement in states where marijuana was legal. Although this may potentially help regulate the market, the local laws still differentiate from state to state, ruining the overall macroeconomic balance. Considering that, it might be beneficial for the government to enforce similar laws throughout the country to control the market more effectively.

Conclusion In conclusion, marijuana legalization has its pros and cons that can greatly affect the economy. It may entail not only financial profits but also losses on federal and local levels. It appears that a uniform drug policy throughout the nation might be a solution to some of the problems. It is crucial for the government to find the middle ground in laws and regulations regarding the matter to counterbalance the financial problems.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Works Cited Kilmer, Beau. Marijuana Legalization, Government Revenues, and Public Budgets. RAND Corporation, 2016.

—. “The “10 Ps” of Marijuana Legalization.” Ideas, vol. 54, 2015, pp. 52–57.

Saaty, Thomas L. “A Marijuana Legalization Model Using Benefits, Opportunities, Costs, and Risks (BOCR) Analysis.” International Journal of Strategic Decision Sciences (IJSDS), vol. 6, no. 2, 2015, pp. 1–11.

Zambiasi, Diego, and Steven Stillman. “The Pot Rush: Is Legalized Marijuana a Positive Local Amenity?” The IZA Institute of Labor Economics Papers, vol. 1, 2018, pp. 1–24.


Handling Cyberbullying in the 21st Century Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Cyberbullying refers to a form of harassment using modern communication technologies and social media. This phenomenon is a relevant issue in the 21st century, and it is defined by scientists as a contemporary “pandemic threat” (Umesh et al. 6). Therefore, cyberbullying needs particular attention to develop effective intervention and prevention strategies at schools in the USA.

Ensuring digital security is one of the significant ways to address cyberbullying. Information technologies are nowadays an integral part of educational space at the U.S. schools (Marzano 119). Therefore, it is inevitable that cyberbullying may occur in school networks during interactive lessons and after classes. In this context, intervention strategies primarily rely on digital security and modern technological solutions, primarily, the automatic detection of cyberbullying in the media discourse. For example, recent advances in technology, such as “algorithms for detecting invalid information” (Marzano 121) are the promising means for reducing bullying in the cyberspace of the U.S. schools. Tools for pinpointing cyberbullying are effective means of handling this issue since they detect posts not only from bullies but also from victims and bystanders. Consequently, each of these categories of participants can be addressed by educators appropriately.

In addition to digital security, social support from educators is crucial. For example, Umesh et al. suggest that implementing hotlines, support groups, and counseling services at the U.S. schools can significantly mitigate the experiences of cyberbullying victims (6). In particular, discussions in support groups and counselor’s support can help victims to overcome the aftermath of cyber-bullying (Umesh et al. 6). Indeed, the scientists argue that the position of educating counselors at each U.S. school will ensure effective communication “targeted for digital security, awareness and support for all students” (Umesh et al. 5). In other words, it will ensure a beneficial atmosphere of mutual support and trust.

Handling cyberbullying also requires a considerable amount of parents’ involvement. That is to say, instructive parental mediation is another essential tool for cyberbullying intervention (Wright and Wachs 10). For instance, discussions with parents might provide their children with necessary coping strategies, which will ultimately reduce the adolescents’ “exposure to cyberbullying perpetration and victimization” (Wright and Wachs 7). Hence, raising the cyberbullying awareness among parents and guardians is particularly essential. This can be achieved through social media, questionnaires, and surveys, developing educational text and video materials, organizing training workshops, roundtable discussions, and the like.

Apart from restrictive measures, tackling strategies against cyberbullying also include preventive means. In particular, appropriate curriculum development can contribute to cyberbullying prevention. For example, Singh suggests integrating “case studies about social injustice” at the U.S. schools (142). Through discussing such case studies, students are expected “to understand the circumstances and decisions surrounding these events” (Singh 142). Consequently, students relate these case studies to their own experiences and make relevant conclusions. Yet another important aspect is teaching etiquette for communication in social media and basic principles of cyber security, such as Internet privacy options (Umesh et al. 6). In fact, this can raise awareness among students, and adhering to simple security measures can reduce their exposure to cyberbullying.

Thus, handling strategies against cyberbullying at the U.S. schools include ensuring digital security, providing social support and counseling, as well as promoting instructive parental mediation. Prevention of cyberbullying can be achieved through the development of a curriculum aimed at raising students’ awareness and digital competency. Hence, intervention and prevention of cyberbullying require joint efforts from all stakeholders: only through cooperation between parents, educators, and policymakers, the issue of cyberbullying can be adequately addressed and ultimately settled.

Works Cited Marzano, Gilberto. “Technological Help to Prevent and Reduce Cyberbullying.” Cyberbullying and the Critical Importance of Educational Resources for Prevention and Intervention, edited by Gilberto Marzano, Joanna Lizut, 2019, IGI Global, pp. 119–143.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Singh, Vijai. “A Curriculum to Strengthen Students against Cyberbullying.” Cyberbullying: A Deadly Trend, edited by the New York Times Editorial Staff, The Rosen Publishing Group, 2018, pp. 142–144.

Umesh, Bindal, et al. “Student and Teachers Perspective on Cyber-Bullying.” Journal of Forensic Psychology, vol. 3, no. 132, 2018, pp. 1–6. doi: 10.4172/2475-319X.1000134

Wright, Michelle, and Sebastian Wachs. “Does Parental Mediation Moderate the Longitudinal Association among Bystanders and Perpetrators and Victims of Cyberbullying?” Social Sciences, vol. 7, no. 231, 2018, pp. 1–10. doi: 10.3390/socsci7110231


GMO Production: Reasons and Potential Effects Essay essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Causes of GMO Production

Effects of GMO Production


Works Cited

The genetic modification of organisms is an ancient practice that currently became highly essential and controversial at the same time. Despite the apparent benefits of GMOs, the interference into genes has its oppositionists, and no countries develop a suitable framework to regulate GMO production and analyze its potential risks. The purpose of this essay is to examine the reasons and possible effects of GMO production.

Causes of GMO Production The principal reason for GMO production is the humans’ desire to improve the characteristics of organisms for benefits. Although people in the past were not aware of genetics or modification technologies, they still were able to influence the genes of other organisms (Rangel par. 3). This method was called “selective breeding” or “artificial selection,” and it represented the selecting of organisms with desired characteristics and mating them to capture these traits in further generations (Rangel par. 3). Dogs are regarded as the first artificially selected organisms; the artificial selection of size, body shape, and hair length and color has changed their genetics and resulted in a large number of breeds (Rangel par. 3). The significant number of plants was selected as well, and the domestic variants of crops developed another appearance and nutrition value.

Modern scientists currently exercise genetic modifications, prevalently in agriculture and pharmaceutics. They discover “the cutting and splicing genes and transferring them” between organisms (Krimsky and Gruber 15). Scientists upgrade the genes of crops to create cold, herbicide, and drought-tolerant plants with the disease and pest resistance (Amofa 118). Geneticists improve “the nutrition properties of crops to enhance human health” with necessary vitamins and minerals (Amofa 118). Another essential reason for GMO production is the increase in food production due to global population growth (Adenle et al. 16). According to the researches, by 2050, people will produce almost 70% more food to support the global population (Rangel par. 20). The development of GM technologies is required to address this challenge.

Effects of GMO Production Positive Effects

The numerous researches of genetically modified organisms, their creation, and introduction to the daily routine of society have a highly significant global influence that cannot be evaluated categorically. GMOs unquestionably have a substantial positive effect on modern life. Insulin, a drug that saved a large number of people, originally derived from the modified bacterium in 1978 (Maxmen 5). Genetic modifications presently make the essential breakthroughs in medicine as they “provide huge potential for production of pharmaceuticals and vaccines,” more usable for transportation and storage comparing with traditional remedies (Amofa 118). According to recent scientific examinations, recombinant bacteria have a positive influence on human health (Maxmen 5). Scientists modify microbes contained in bacteria by adding genes, and these received microorganisms are highly efficient in drug delivery (Maxmen 5). For instance, a genetically engineered bacteria, Lactococcus lactis, traditionally used in the manufacturing of dairy products, are supplied with a gene that stimulates the secretion of protein to cure intestinal inflammation (Maxmen 5). One of the principal directions of genetic modifications in the medical industry id the creation of recombinant bacteria enabled to cure cancer.

Genetic modification practice makes a positive difference in the agricultural sector by the augmentation of crop’s characteristics. For example, soybean is an agricultural plant that is highly essential for the global production of protein and vegetable oil. It beneficially affects human health (Kim et al. 237). The genetic transformation of soybean is performed through “the modification of its chromatic architecture” and the transformation of the plant’s Agrobacterium (Kim et al. 237). These genes interferences lead to an increase in plant height, total seed weight, and the number of pods (Kim et al. 237). In 1992, the tomatoes modified with a DNA sequence that increases the production of natural protein had become the first genetically recombinant plant approved by the U.S. Department of Agriculture for mass production (Rangel par. 12). In 2000, a modified Golden Rice was created to combat a lack of vitamin A that annually causes the death of more than 500.000 people (Rangel par. 14). In general, the transformation of crop genes is directed at the improvement of its efficiency and nutrition value.

The contemporary practice of animal genetic modifications has promising results of severe illnesses’ spread reduction. Due to climate change and the greenhouse effect, mosquito-borne diseases become a potential threat to the United States. Mosquitoes spread a significant number of dangerous pathogens, including malaria, dengue fever, chikungunya, yellow fever, and Zika virus (Adalja et al. 1). This situation needs both tightened vector control and alternate solutions to decrease the spread of illnesses. As the effective mosquito control is performed with effort, one distinguished modern method to influence the disease expansion is “the release of genetically modified mosquitoes” (Adalja et al. 2). These male mosquitoes have reformed genes that make them sterile, and this characteristic will help to control and diminish the population size of wild-type insects (Adalja et al. 2). Although this practice has already received controversial reviews, it is currently applied in Panama and Brazil (Adalja et al. 2). In general, it is reasonable to say that GMOs exert a prevalently positive influence on modern life.

Negative Effects

Despite the achievements that became possible due to GMOs, the arguments concerning the safety of genetic modifications are not ceasing. Public awareness is prevalently connected with genetically modified food, and the main reason for safety uncertainty is the potential long-lasting influence of modified food on human health with an unpredictable outcome. Nevertheless, the scientific community thoroughly investigates genetic modifications and concludes that the consumption of plants with edited genes does not differ from eating traditional crops (Rangel par. 18). However, society is highly influenced by social media, despite the fact that the negative effect of GMOs is not confirmed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Bacterium Bacillicus thuringiensis that is used to modify plants for insect resistance is impeached for “the expression of so-called Cry toxins” that have a negative influence on the environment and potential risks for human health (Hilbeck and Otto 1). This bacterium was presumed to have a negative influence on butterfly populations. However, further investigations confirmed the safety of Bacillicus thuringiensis (Rangel par. 16) Nevertheless, despite the disputable harm of GMOs, 64 countries have a law according to which all GM products are labeled (Rangel par. 17). This practice is used to give people the right to choose and monitor this technology in the case of unexpected health problems.

Conclusion Genetically modified organisms appeared many centuries ago through selective breeding, and the purpose of GMO production remains the same. People interfere in the DNA of organisms to improve their characteristics and make them more beneficial for humans. There are various examples of the positive impact of genetic modifications on agriculture, pharmaceutics, and health care. Nevertheless, GMOs are not accepted by a significant number of communities despite their disputable harm. Anyway, GM technologies are inevitable, and they will play a highly substantial role in the future as the growth of the population demands extensive food production and regenerated medicines.

Works Cited Adalja, Amesh, et al. “Genetically Modified (GM) Mosquito Use to Reduce Mosquito-Transmitted Disease in the US: A Community Opinion Survey.” PLoS Currents, vol. 1, 2016, pp. 1-11.

Adenle, Ademola A., et al., editors. Genetically Modified Organisms in Developing Countries. Risk Analysis and Governance. Cambridge UP, 2017.

Amofa, George. “Recommendations from a Meeting on Health Implications of Genetically Modified Organism (GMO).” Ghana Medical Journal, vol. 48, no. 2, 2014, pp. 117-119.

Hilbeck, Angelika, and Mathias Otto. “Specificity and Combinatorial Effects of Bacillus Thuringiensis Cry Toxins in the Context of GMO Environmental Risks Assessment.” Frontiers in Environmental Science, vol. 3, no. 71, 2015, pp. 1-19.

Kim, Hye Jeong, et al. “Overexpression of a Chromatin Architecture-Controlling ATPG7 has Positive Effect on Yield Components in Transgenic Soybean.” Plant Breeding and Biotechnology, vol. 5, no. 3, 2017, pp. 237-242.

We will write a custom Essay on GMO Production: Reasons and Potential Effects specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Krimsky, Sheldon, and Jeremy Gruber, editors. The GMO Deception: What You Need to Know about the Food, Corporations, and Government Agencies Putting Our Families and Our Environment at Risk. Skyhorse Publishing, 2014.

Maxmen, Amy. “Living Therapeutics: Scientists Genetically Modify Bacteria to Deliver Drugs.” Nature Medicine, vol. 23, no. 1, 2017, pp. 5-7.

Rangel, Gabriel. “From Corgis to Corn: A Brief Look at the Long History of GMO Technology.” Science in the News, Accessed 25 Sept. 2019.


George Washington: Biography and Achievements Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

American history saw a lot of truly inspirational people who not only influenced the lives of American citizens but also changed the way we think about fundamental political values. George Washington is the perfect example of the person whose contribution to the history of America is hard to overestimate, as scholars note that “Washington was critical for “making” America” (Fagal 552). The purpose of this paper is to discuss the life of George Washington, his political views, and the way his work affected society.

George Washington was born to father, Augustine Washington and his second wife, Mary Washington, and was one of seven children from his father’s two marriages. When George was 11 years old, his father died, and he was brought up in Virginia by Lawrence Washington, his half-brother. As researchers note, unlike his elder brothers, George Washington did not receive any formal education (Little 9). However, he was a well-rounded person, being able to write by early adulthood while also studying mathematics, surveying, and map-making. Lawrence Washington encouraged George to join the British navy, but George’s mother did not allow him to do so. Instead, George Washington became a land surveyor, which was considered a respectable profession at that time.

Washington’s surveying career provided him with a useful experience as he developed wilderness survival skills, learned self-dependence, studied the frontier region, as well as he established a good reputation. Besides, he received considerable fees for surveying, which allowed him to buy land in the Shenandoah Valley. Moreover, his job as a survey man helped George in his pursuit of success in his military career, teaching him some vital skills a soldier needs on the battlefield. His role in the French and Indian War was significant, as he was a commander of the Virginia Regiment, raised to oppose the French in the Ohio Valley. Furthermore, Washington served to British General Edward Braddock, who led an expedition to dislodge the French from Fort Duquesne. Washington learned much from Braddock while also earning a military reputation for courage and efficient administrating.

On January 6, 1759, Washington married Martha Dandridge Custis, and the marriage made him one of the wealthiest men of Virginia, which significantly increased his social status (Little 45). Considering that he was also a prominent military hero, Washington had enough achievements to be elected to the Virginia provincial legislature. Washington soon was considered as a member of the political elite in Virginia, which allowed him to become one of the central figures of the American Revolution. He was one of the delegates of the Continental Congress, during which the delegates discussed the ways to respond to the British government’s enforcement power. Soon, Washington acknowledged that attempts to overcome controversies are pointless and offered the services of a military commander.

In 1775, George Washington was selected to be the first commander in chief of the Continental Army. From 1775 to 1778, Washington was in the middle of the action. He successfully directed his army during the Siege of Boston, but he failed his next battle as he lost the city of New York. However, he managed to take his revenge as he won decisive victories at Trenton and Princeton at the end of 1776. From 1778 to 1780, Washington was focused on more diplomatic activities. Washington somehow was able to complete the enormous task as the army had constant problems with training and supply. He increased the combat capability and the level of discipline among soldiers, which helped significantly in winning battles. The army was dismissed after peace in 1783, and Washington resigned as commander-in-chief.

The next chapter of Washington’s life began when he became the first President of the United States under the new federal Constitution (Weems 7). There was no doubt that George Washington would win that election as he gained substantial support after being a successful commander-in-chief during the American Revolutionary War. His election was unanimous after all 69 electors voted for Washington, and he was inaugurated in New York City in April 1789.

One of the main goals of Washington’s political course was to continue democratic changes in the country and foster respect for the Constitution among people. He visioned the country as a democratic one; therefore, he made political changes that are consistent with democratic values. Washington improved the functioning of the three branches of government, which are the executive, the legislature, and the judiciary. He also addressed the issue of amending the Constitution, supporting the ratification of the United States Bill of Rights. As for the international policy, George Washington wanted it “to be shaped by interest-driven, flexible neutrality—an approach not to be motivated by love or hatred for any other nation” (Estes 750). Such an attitude towards other nations further consolidates the fact that Washington was the man of true democratic values.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More George Washington did everything he could to develop the civil consciousness of American people, as well as a sense of unity. By expressing respect for the Constitution, he promoted the development of democratic ideas among Americans. Another thing worth mentioning is that it was Washington who made November 26 to be the day of Thanksgiving, encouraging national unity. Washington’s vision was summarized in his final presidential letter, The Farewell Address. Washington emphasized that national identity was fundamental for safeguarding freedom and prosperity. He also motivated American people for the future progress of the country by stating that all his achievements during his presidency were due to Americans’ efforts to help the country develop.

George Washington made many contributions to American society. Among the most important ones, he provided firm leadership by his committed work at a crucial period of American history. He became the first President of the United States and also set a precedent, according to which there should be a maximum of two terms for one person. In this regard, Weems states, “Washington would never seek power as an end in itself, nor would he abuse power delegated to him” (10). Besides, George Washington was one of the authors of the Constitution of the United States, fostering respect to it after becoming a President. Another contribution that one should keep in mind is that he was the one to lead the American nation to the independency, while also cultivating democratic values.

All things considered, George Washington played a key role in the history of American society. During his life, he showed his devotion to the development of the country, and his work influenced American society in many different ways. Regarding this, he guided the country to independence, and afterward, as the first President, he was leading it during the hard times of instability, providing a solid base for future development. The most important thing to mention is that, with his democratic vision, Washington cultivated the right values among American people.

Works Cited Estes, Todd. “Addressing America: George Washington’s Farewell and the Making of National Culture, Politics, and Diplomacy, 1796–1852.” Journal of American History, vol. 103, no. 3, 2016, pp. 750–751.

Fagal, Andrew JB. “George Washington and the Making of America.” Reviews in American History, vol. 44, no. 4, 2016, pp. 551-560.

Little, Shelby. George Washington. Pickle Partners Publishing, 2018.

Weems, Mason L. The Life of Washington. Routledge, 2015.

We will write a custom Essay on George Washington: Biography and Achievements specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Flowers for Algernon by Daniel Keyes Essay argumentative essay help

The novel Flowers for Algernon by Daniel Keyes is devoted to serious social and ethical topics – disabled people and the ethics of medical experiments. The author presents the story of a mentally disabled man who wants to become similar to others and agrees to undergo an innovative procedure. He obtains superior intellect but does not become happy. The book covers the problems of friendship, human relationships, and the ethics of experiments. This paper will provide a summary of the novel and an analysis of its main characters and themes. In the end, the author’s opinion on this book will be provided.

The novel is in the name of Charlie Gordon. He is 32 years old, and he is mentally disabled. Charlie works as a floor sweeper and performs other easy tasks. He obtains an opportunity to be rid of his mental problems through surgery. Charlie agrees to participate in the experiment because he sees remarkable results for a laboratory mouse, Algernon, who had a similar procedure (Keyes 286). He writes progress reports regularly to describe the fundamental changes and everything that is done to him by scientists (Gale 1). Charlie hopes to become a genius and to improve his life. However, the reality is different, and he is not happy. Charlie is selected just for the experience, similarly to that mouse, but not to make him a happier person.

Charlie understands the past issues with his family members and friends, which he was not able to study before because of mental disability. Charlie wants to improve his mind to read, write, and to communicate with others. However, in reality, he is similar to a laboratory mouse, and the scientists use him to test a new invention. The operation turns to be unsuccessful, and gradually, Charlie loses his intellect, and his state becomes even worse than it was before the operation. He decides to spend the remaining years of his life in a house for mentally disabled people and asks to put flowers on Algernon’s grave.

The main character is Charlie, and the whole story is connected with his transformations, feelings, and thoughts. At the beginning of the story, he is portrayed as a disabled man who is not happy with his life and wants to become smarter. He looks like a child, but actually, he is ambitious and optimistic. Charlie is much focused on his dreams of a better future, which motivates this character to agree to participate in a risky experiment. By passing this surgical procedure, he hopes to become smarter and happier in his life. However, the reality seems different to him. The author also shows Charlie as a person who wants to love and to be loved, as he lacks those feelings in his current life. His love for Alice makes him happier, but not for an extended period. Charlie’s life story is a tragedy that makes sense of the whole novel, and all other characters are related to Charlie.

Alice Kinnian is a teacher in the school for Retarded Adults where Charlie studies. She wants her students to participate in the experiment because she notices his desire and high level of motivation to become smart and to read and write correctly. She is responsible for Charlie and wants everything to be well during the experiment. For this reason, she remains with Charlie after the operation and assists him at different moments. Alice is sympathetic to her student, and she feels the need to be close to him. Their friendship transforms into love. When Charlie returns to his old mental state, Alice decides to terminate their relationship because it is excruciating for her to see disappointed Charlie.

Matt is Charlie’s father, and he seems to be one of the most loyal members of his family. He tries to protect his son from the abuse of his mother. However, his treatment for Charlie is rather neutral, and he does not want to improve Charlie’s life. After transformation, Matt is not interested in changing relationships with his son. Rose is Charlie’s mother, and her treatment is mostly abusive. She refuses to accept her son and calls him normal. Norma is a younger sister of Charlie, and her treatment of him is similar to her mother’s. Generally, family members of Charlie are indifferent to him and do not provide any assistance. All other main characters, such as Dr. Jayson Strauss, Dr. Guarino, and Mr. Winslow, are specialists working with Charlie during and after the experiment. Initially, they seem to be interested in his improvement and making his life better. Charlie trusts them and does everything they want, but then he understands that they are interested in him only as in a laboratory animal, not a person. Scientists are pragmatic and not humanistic.

The novel covers the theme of ethics in human relationships and science, including the ethics of experimentation on humans. The author shows that scientists use Charlie not to help him or make him happier, but to conduct an experiment. According to Ghoshal and Wilkinson, the changes in Charlie’s mental and emotional state were not considered by scientists, and “were a source of significant distress for him throughout the book” (194). The scientists treat Charlie as an animal or a robot, as Ryder states, “Charlie Gordon also oscillates between the human and the machine, or rather, the robot” (55). In general, the novel focuses on a serious social topic and is timely as well, because scientists may perform similar experiments with disabled people.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The novel Flowers for Algernon by Daniel Keyes should be studied to understand the problems of scientific ethics, human relationships, and treatment of disabled people. The story of Charlie is an example of how the ambitions of scientists and their desire to invent something new can make others unhappy. For them, Charlie was not an individual, but a ‘laboratory mouse’ for their experiment. This story shows that all people should be treated with humanism, and their interests should be more important than a desire to become famous or to make an invention.

To sum up, Flowers for Algernon by Daniel Keyes covers essential themes. It discusses the attitudes towards the disabled, the issue of ethics in science, as well as various relationships between people. By presenting Charlie’s story, the author shows that the happiness of a person should be more important than the goals of science. The interests of those who participate in experiments should be considered as more valuable than the desire to become famous or to make an invention.

Works Cited Ghoshal, Nishan, and Paul O. Wilkinson. “Flowers for Algernon: The Ethics of Human Experimentation on the Intellectually Disabled.” Psychiatria Danubina, vol. 29, no. 3, 2017, pp. 194-195.

Keyes, Daniel. Flowers for Algernon. Houghton Mifflin Harcourt, 2007.

Ryder, Mike. “Microfascism and the Double Exclusion in Daniel Keyes’s Flowers for Algernon.” Foundation: The International Review of Science Fiction, vol. 132, 2019, pp. 54-65.


Cultural Identity: Problems, Coping, and Outcomes Essay best college essay help

Table of Contents The Problems Associated with Cultural Identity

Coping with the Problems

Evaluation of the Possible Outcomes


Works Cited

People’s awareness of their belonging to a community, which allows them to understand their place in sociocultural space and to navigate in the world around freely is connected with the concept of cultural identity. In its essence, cultural identity is a sense of belonging to a particular culture. Each person needs a certain regulation of his or her life that can be found only in the community of other people, which determines the existence of cultural identity. The essence of cultural identity derives from the fact that a person consciously accepts relevant cultural norms and patterns of behavior, value orientations, and language. Cultural identity contributes to the understanding of one’s self from the standpoint of traditional characteristics accepted in a given society as well as to self-identification with its cultural patterns. Thus, without comprehending the essence of cultural identity and studying its problem, it is difficult to understand the modern world with its multiculturalism and multinational composition.

The Problems Associated with Cultural Identity In the modern world, the relevance of the problem of maintaining cultural identity has increased. The intensification of the processes of globalization, cultural integration, and expansion of contacts between representatives of different countries led to the gradual blurring of boundaries between national cultures and the loss of cultural identity. The standardization of cultural patterns, brought about by the rapid spread of mass culture, has led people to wear the same jeans, listen to the same music, watch the same movies, and follow the same fashion trends (Audretsch et al. 685). Globalization damages national cultures, traditions, customs, myths, and other notions that are tightly connected with the cultural awareness of any region.

Today’s processes of globalization and transformation violate traditional forms of cultural recognition and dissolute feelings of self-identity formed in the framework of previous traditions. This is especially acute in relation to the problem of cultural awareness of representatives of small groups as well as ethnic, religious, and cultural minorities. Their former sense of their own “I,” which was provided by the previous forms of identity, fell into decay (Freire 19). Thus, there is a gap in continuity, when the destruction of one type of identity must be compensated by the identity of another type. The lack of a mechanism for the continuity of identity for modern people began to be accompanied by a feeling of internal discomfort and anxiety, realized in the forms of isolation and strengthening of isolationist tendencies. Isolationism, in turn, prompts tendencies toward the reverse localization of culture and traditions, lifestyles, thoughts, and norms of human behavior.

In connection with the active introduction of popular trends into the life of modern people, which, as a rule, are associated with the US culture, the question of cultural expansion becomes acute. However, modern trends often contradict the interests of transnational corporations. American culture is currently actively influencing the whole world, which can lead to its standardization and the destruction of the rich landscape of cultural diversity (Mendonca et al. 167). In turn, this entails the loss of cultural identity and the construction of many cultures according to the cultural patterns of the United States. Therefore, the biggest problem connected with cultural identity is its total dissolution in global trends.

Coping with the Problems To efficiently deal with the problems related to cultural identity, this phenomenon should be considered as an opportunity to establish socio-cultural ties between generations, different social groups in society, territories of provinces and megacities, and different people. Therefore, people in the modern world must be very responsible for their words, deeds, real appeals, and behaviors. In these conditions, morality should be placed on the first plan as a value uniting people, proving the significance of a separate human person (Audretsch et al. 685). In addition, here, of course, a special role belongs to higher institutions of states, which, using their experience, must rely on cultural reputation and find fundamental points of contact with the authorities in the formation of cultural identity.

The main thing that higher institutions should do is to build respect for individuals and create a humanitarian environment for existence. It is difficult to realize this in conditions of deep contradictions, both ideological and creative. Therefore, states must strive, first of all, for intellectual unification. At the heart of such a union lies cultural identity. All people around the world must understand who they are. It is necessary to stop, clear the cultural platform from all superfluous, alien to mentality literacy, and start again towards the cultural development of society, relying on the world achievements of our multi-ethnic culture (Bennett et al. 78). Accordingly, cultural identification is impossible without cultural unity, without multinational achievements in culture, and without the contribution of all people and ethnic groups to this process.

Evaluation of the Possible Outcomes The more globalization processes penetrate national cultures, the more people strive to protect their internal components, such as language, religion, traditions, culture. That is, in the era of global transformations, the problems of national identity are most acute, which are directly related to the desire of peoples to self-determination in the modern world and with the need to defend and maintain their identity (Freire 18). Indeed, the widely occurring processes of globalization, intruding into the centuries-old patterns of national cultures, entail inter-religious, inter-ethnic tension, which sometimes translates into conflicts that bring many human victims. Unfortunately, at present, separatist ideas and ethnic conflicts have become one of the primary outcomes of cultural identity problems.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Hypothetically, in the future, the cause for international conflicts will derive from ethnic and religious differences, since one of the main signs of the separation of people and nations is ethnicity and religion. Precisely religion that acts as one of the key factors hindering ethnic assimilation and thereby contributing to the preservation of cultural identity (Bennett et al. 77). However, this is only one side of the coin. On the other hand, the process of globalization in the sphere of culture can dynamically proceed only in the form of interethnic interaction, taking into account the peculiarities of cultures and religions of various peoples. As the experience of the past shows, quite often, tensions in society and armed clashes are ethnic. Still, if, in addition to ethnic differences, there are also religious differences, armed conflicts are even more acute. Therefore, cultural identity problems may lead to serious consequences in the future.

Conclusion In the process of its evolution, humanity has always faced an alternative choice: morality or immorality, energy or ecology, liberalism, or traditionalism. Therefore, at this moment of history, in the era of globalization, humankind again has to make a choice: to submit to global processes finally and at the same time, accept other people’s values or try to preserve their own cultural traditions. Undoubtedly, the possible outcomes from the cultural identification problems can be adverse; thus, it is the role of states’ higher institutions to handle them efficiently.

Works Cited Audretsch, David B., et al. “A New Perspective on Entrepreneurial Regions: Linking Cultural Identity with Latent and Manifest Entrepreneurship.” Small Business Economics, vol. 48, no. 3, 2017, pp. 681-697.

Bennett, Andy, et al. Music, Space, and Place: Popular Music and Cultural Identity. Routledge, 2017.

Freire, Paulo. Teachers as Cultural Workers: Letters to Those who Dare Teach. Routledge, 2018.

Mendonca, Vitor S., et al. “The Function of Disclosing Errors: New Cultural Challenges for Physicians.” HEC Forum, vol. 31, no. 3, 2019, pp. 167-175.


Ayn Rand’s Anthem: Individualism and Language Essay essay help online free: essay help online free

Table of Contents Introduction






Works Cited

Introduction Anthem a dystopian novella by Ayn Rand, originally published in 1938. It tells the story of a man’s struggle with individuality in a society where it is forbidden. The novella’s central theme is individualism, its relation to progress and humanity, framed as a modern version of the Prometheus myth. It also makes use of a limited vocabulary to illustrate how limited thought is when devoid of the possibility to think of the self. This essay will examine some of Anthem’s themes and its main character.

Summary Anthemfollows Equality 7-2521, a man is living in a conservative collectivist society where individualism has been eliminated. Nothing bears a unique name except a practical descriptor of its function, such as “Home of the Scholars.” Even human beings’ names follow a pattern, consisting of a generic noun like Unity or Similarity, and a number. Technology has collapsed from presumably advanced levels to the point where the newest invention, a candle, had been made a hundred years ago. From an early age, the protagonist notices that he surpasses his peers: taller, smarter than most, and, when he finally sees his reflection for the first time, more beautiful.

Eventually, he finds a ruined tunnel left by the pre-collapse civilization, where he hides and performs various experiments. These experiments finally lead him to rediscover electricity, but when he presents his invention to the Council of Scholars, he is sentenced to death. The device is a transgression and must be destroyed because it was individual thought and research that led to it, and “what is not done collectively cannot be good” (Rand 111).

Equality 7-2521 has no difficulty escaping to the nearby Uncharted Forest with his love interest, where they find joy in their newly rediscovered individuality, and eventually settle down in an abandoned pre-collapse house. As the novella ends, the couple has taken on the names of Prometheus and Gaea. Prometheus plans to eventually return to the City from which they fled to recruit individuals like himself and rebuild an individualistic, independent society.

Themes The central theme in Anthem is individuality, rediscovered as the protagonist is rejected by his society and has to learn to think and act for himself. As he does, he discovers that the world outside of the safe, if restrictive, City, is surprisingly friendly, food is plentiful, and no danger is evident. All one needs is the toil of one’s hands, a value that is prevalent in Rand’s later works. Another theme is the way a limited language prevents people from expressing or even understanding their desires, similar to Orwell’s 1984. In Anthem’s case, it is the individualistic expression that has been abolished, and contrary to other dystopian fiction, this abolition has “resulted in physical and spiritual degradation” (Ashford 14-15). This degradation of language is used in the novella itself, as it only contains 1992 unique words (including plurals, etc.) in its length. There is a noted expansion of the protagonist’s vocabulary in later chapters, after he escapes, associating expression and, through emotion, humanity, with freedom and independence.

There is an allegory to the Prometheus myth, as Equality 7-2521 builds an electrical light (also a source of heat, making it a clear stand-in for fire) to present to the people of the City. This gift is rejected, and it is not God, but the people themselves that punish him. However, in being cast out, he steals another, figurative, fire — the fire of knowledge, individualism — for himself. The technical nature of the device is essential, as technological progress, as brought forth by remarkable individuals, is a significant theme in Rand’s work. “Creation by the individual mind is what makes the human world possible,” associating progress with humanity, as noted by Murnane (141). Anthem presents this association almost literally: the dehumanized, anonymous collective rejects it, and the individual has to bear the burden of discovery.

Character The only character that gets any definition is the protagonist, Equality 7-2521, later Unconquered and Prometheus. A fellow street sweeper is described as his friend, but nothing can be gleaned from his only action in the novella, refusing to betray the hero’s discovery of an abandoned tunnel. Even his love interest, Liberty 5-3000, gets little to no characterization: she follows him into exile, promises to follow him unconditionally, and die with him if necessary (Rand 129). Later she spends time in front of a mirror, suggesting pride in her appearance and possibly vanity. Therefore, Equality 7-2521 and his growth into Prometheus is the only character that shall be discussed.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More At the start of the novella, he is compliant with society’s norms. He does not know the word “I” and only refers to humans, including himself, in the plural. He views his thoughts and actions and sinful — some of the first words the reader sees are, “It is a sin to think words no others think…” (Rand 10). When he is assigned his lifetime duty as a Street Sweeper, he believes he “had been guilty, but now we had a way to atone for it” (Rand 27). However, merely wishing to become a Scholar in the first place is enough to show that he has individuality and ego, but struggles to express them.

Spotting a young woman he likes, the protagonist still struggles to express his thoughts but gives her a unique name — The Golden One. It is a severe transgression since the name “includes the word “one,” a word implying the very individuality that is forbidden by the society” (Knapp 84). Furthermore, the name no longer follows a random pattern, but is directly inspired and describes its owner — precisely, her hair. Not only does this act express Equality 7-2521’s individuality, but acknowledges it in another being, signifying his growth.

In the final chapters, having fled the City and forced to fend for himself, the hero finally finds happiness. His vocabulary expands, culminating in finally learning the word “I” and unlocking a desire not just to be an individual but share his individuality with others. It is his true gift to bring back to society, not the reinvention of a light bulb, the much more literal reference to the myth of Prometheus.

Discussion The use of a limited vocabulary is striking, demonstrating how difficult such seemingly universal concepts as friendship can be hard to express in a society where “all men are our friends” (Rand 33). The protagonist openly struggles with explaining his friendship with another person, and Unity’s confession of love turns into “We are one… alone… and only… and we love you who are one… alone… and only” (Rand 137). These feelings, while directed at another person, rely heavily on the concept of self, which the City’s society attempts to eradicate.

Anthem’s themes and allegories are laid bare. Therefore, the novella is to be viewed as much more metaphorically, intended to be taken as a parable. Like many other dystopias, it serves as a cautionary tale but does so without referring to any particular geography or ideology besides the broad category of collectivism. A future like the one described can happen, according to Rand, anywhere and to any society that begins relying too heavily on the collective in favor of the individual.

Conclusion Anthem is an interesting and important dystopian work and an early display of Ayn Rand’s individualistic ideology. Its themes of individualism and progress would continue to be central to Rand’s future work. While the struggle of the individual in an oppressive society is common to dystopian fiction, Equality 7-2521’s quest puts the search for individuality itself on the forefront, setting Anthem out. In the end, the modern Randian Prometheus’ gift to the people is neither light nor warmth, and it is Ego.

Works Cited Ashford, David. “A New Concept of Egoism”. Johns Hopkins University Press, vol. 21, no. 4, 2014. pp. 977-995

We will write a custom Essay on Ayn Rand’s Anthem: Individualism and Language specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Knapp, Shoshana Milgram. “Ayn Rand’s Anthem: Self-Naming, Individualism, and Anonymity”. A Journal of Onomastics vol. 64, no. 2, 2016, pp. 78-87

Murnane, Ben. Ayn Rand and the Posthuman: The Mind-Made Future. Palgrave Macmillan, 2016

Rand, Ayn, Anthem. Klaus Nordby, 2016, Accessed 15 Aug. 2019


The Grapes of Wrath by John Steinbeck Essay college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Summary of the Book

Main Characters Tom Joad

The Reverend Casy

Ma and Pa Joad

Main Themes

Personal Opinion



The Grapes of Wrath is a novel by John Steinbeck that was published in 1939 and awarded the Pulitzer Prize for fiction. This book was initially withdrawn from the libraries of New York, Kansas City, and Buffalo because of its detailed description of a hard life. It was also banned in Ireland in 1953 and the Canadian city of Morris in 1982.

However, The Grapes of Wrath is now part of many US school and college curricula. Furthermore, it “created a national sensation for its depiction of the devastating effects of the Great Depression” (1, p. 1). This essay considers the plot, main characters and several crucial issues addressed in the novel, such as family, workers’ lives, and other social problems.

Summary of the Book The story takes place during the Great Depression and begins with the moment when the protagonist, Tom Joad, returns home from prison. He was convicted of accidental murder and was released early for good behavior (2). Returning to his homeland, Tom does not know that strange events are happening on the farm. Now, the owners of the land banish farmers from these sites. They decide to use mechanical devices instead of manual labour as it is much cheaper for them than to support the whole family.

When Tom comes home, he sees that the house is empty and there is no one there. Neighbors said his family was packing up at Uncle John. Relatives meet the man happily, and soon they go to California to find work. On the highway, Tom and his family join other people moving West and make friends with the Wilsons.

However, when former farmers approach California, they meet many refugees who run from these places. It appears that all the information spread through leaflets is propaganda and a hoax. People work virtually for free, and there is a high unemployment rate because of refugees. Nevertheless, despite the rumors, the Joad family continues on their way.

Finally, they decide to stop by the river for a rest, because the road continued through the hot desert. Noah, one of Tom’s brothers, separates from the family and continues to look for work on his own. The rest of the family is forced to go on, as the police suddenly begin to chase them. Crossing the desert, the family loses their grandmother, and they have to spend all their money on her funeral in California.

Finally, Tom and his family are offered to earn some money by collecting fruit. While walking around the neighborhood in the evening, Tom meets the Reverend Casy, who tells him about how he got out of prison. He explains to the protagonist that everyone here is being cheated, and that is why the workers go on strike.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More However, refugees, who arrived to earn money, prevent them from defending their rights. Casy is also tempting to start to agitate migrants, but Tom knows that hungry people will not agree to it. After the conversation, the preacher is killed at night, and Tom is beaten, but he manages to murder the attacker. The police start looking for him, and, therefore, the Joad family has to drive away.

Soon they stop at a place where the cotton harvest brings them considerable profits. However, his younger sister plays with another child and blurts that her brother is forced to hide because of the murder. Tom understands that it is dangerous for him to stay there, and the work is over. The family has to go to another area, where Tom’s sister Rose gives birth to a dead baby. After that, they find an abandoned barn and meet a boy. He persuades them to help his father who is dying of hunger, and Rose helps him.

Main Characters Tom Joad

In the beginning, the protagonist of the novel has his philosophy, which represents the principle carpe diem. However, when Tom meets the Reverend Casy, he realizes that he needs a longer-term view of his actions. As the family travels West, Tom learns more and more, and Casy teaches him that the only way to be powerful in this world is to join other people and struggle together for a better life. The murder of the Reverend turns Tom into a firm advocate of social justice.

The Reverend Casy

Jim Casy is also one of the main characters of The Grapes of Wrath. He supports the idea of sacrifice and stands against injustice by organizing laborers to fight the terrible conditions they faced in California. At the end of the story, Casy decides that he wants to devote himself to improving the workers’ lives in California. In addition, the Reverend’s death helps change at least one person, Tom Joad, who becomes an activist.

Ma and Pa Joad

These two characters represent complete opposites, as Tom’s mother becomes the center of strength during their trip, while his father weakens. When Pa loses his confidence, Ma tries to hold the family together and takes essential decisions on her own. More than that, this character depicts the theme of sacrifice, like the Reverend Casy. While Pa tries to serve his family as the provider, he isolates more from the rest as finding work is a hard time for him. Eventually, readers may notice that Pa becomes another one of Ma’s children.

Main Themes One of the central themes of The Grapes of Wrath is familial and community support during hard times. John Steinbeck uses the Joad family as an example of mutual assistance and empathy.

Besides, other migrant laborers face hardships and share their sufferings, which allows them to build a strong community. Another critical issue risen in the novel is social injustice (3). Workers are exploited on the plantations, forced to work hard, while they are paid very little money, and the protagonists try to fight this inequality in different ways.

We will write a custom Essay on The Grapes of Wrath by John Steinbeck specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Personal Opinion Observing the settlers, I notice how the author expresses his sympathy with the fate of people who cannot defend their dignity and human rights. I believe that The Grapes of Wrath is a thought-provoking novel as it makes people reconsider their values and principles.

Furthermore, the book teaches to treat each other with respect and kindness, especially in challenging situations. The author explains that “only through solidarity groups of ordinary people can hope to change and transform the system itself” (4, p. 50). Therefore, happiness can be found only when all people strive for it together.

Conclusion The novel The Grapes of Wrath is one of John Steinbeck’s most famous works. The author managed to describe vividly the hardships and problems that working people had to face. It plunges into the era of the Great Depression, which refers to the 30s of the 20th century, and shows the atmosphere of that time in a very detailed way. That is why this book remains popular with readers all over the world in the 21st century.

References Study guide for John Steinbeck’s ‘The Grapes of Wrath’. Farmington Hills: Gale, Cengage Learning; 2015.

Steinbeck J. The grapes of wrath. Brantford: W. Ross MacDonald School Resource Services Library; 2016.

Kaushik M, Atri N. The plight of migrant labor in ‘The Grapes of Wrath’ by John Steinbeck. GNOSIS. 2016 Oct;3(1): 81-87.

Kuelzer L, Houser N. Addressing the living history of oppression and emancipation in American education. J Thought. 2019;38-54.


Education Theories: Why Literacy Matters? Research Paper argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Why Literacy Matters in Today’s Society

Discussion and Conclusion

Works Cited

Introduction Information plays a crucial role in the running of modern society. The ability to receive and transmit information is of great importance. While oral communication plays a role in this task, reading and writing are even more significant in information processing. For this reason, literacy has emerged as an important concept in the modern world.

By definition, literacy is “the ability and the willingness to use reading and writing to construct meaning from the printed text” (Wray 7). Several social, economic, and political benefits are attributed to the attainment of literacy. For this reason, policy makers and governments stress the importance of promoting literacy among their citizens. This paper will set out to discuss why literacy matters and its importance in today’s society.

Why Literacy Matters in Today’s Society Literacy is important since it influences a person’s ability to gain employment and earn a decent wage. Employers consider the literacy level of a prospective employee when making employment decisions. Research reveals that people with poor literacy have the lowest levels of full-time employment in all sectors (Dugdale and Clark 17). The literacy level of an individual often determines his/her wages. Jobs that require high levels of literacy often pay better than those that require little or no literacy.

A person’s earning power is therefore improved by his ability to read and write. Dugdale and Clark declared that improvements in literacy have a profound effect on the economic well being of an individual (5). Improved literacy expands a person’s access to meaningful employment opportunities. According to Dugdale and Clark, good literacy is associated with higher wages and those with higher levels of literacy are more likely to have investments.

Without good literacy, an individual is at a high risk of being stuck in a low-paying job or even suffering from unemployment. The poor wages earned by the low literacy individual make it probable that he will live in overcrowded neighborhoods and depend on government relief. Research reveals that individuals with improved literacy are less likely to be on state benefits and more likely to own their own homes compared to persons with poor literacy (Dugdale and Clark 5).

Another reason why literacy is important is that it leads to better health outcomes for the person. Literacy impacts on health in a number of important ways. Directly, it increases the capability of an individual to engage in self-care. Pignone and DeWalt explain that high literacy makes it possible for patients to acquire optimal self-care knowledge and skills since they are able to attain and process complex information (897).

In such situations, the patient with poor literacy will be unable to process the information leading to adverse outcomes. In addition to this, literacy contributes to the acquisition of information on health-related matters. People with improved literature are more aware of the health risks they face and the ways in which they can mitigate these risks and achieve good health. Literacy has an indirect impact on health since it influences the lifestyle choices of individuals.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Research shows that there is a relationship between literacy and the probability that a person will engage in behavior that is detrimental to his/her health such as consuming fast foods, smoking, and drinking. Dugdale and Clark document that individuals with higher literacy consumed alcohol more responsibly and smoked less compared to poor literacy individuals (37). Lifestyle choices diseases such as heart attacks, liver cirrhosis, and lung cancer are therefore more likely to afflict those with low literacy skills.

Literacy makes a direct contribution to the growth of the nation’s economy. Street notes that literacy can be viewed in terms of the development of human resources for the economy (46). When viewed this way, literacy is an elementary skill that is crucial to the attainment of vocational and professional skills and knowledge. Individuals who possess some level of literacy can make a greater contribution to the economic prosperity of their nation.

The modern global economy is increasingly knowledge-based (Street 46). Knowledge has become the most important driver for productivity and economic growth, especially in the developed world. Information, technology, and learning play a crucial role in the economic performance of the nations. A highly literate population is, therefore, a very important asset to the nation. When a significant portion of the population is literate, the country has access to a wide pool of skilled laborers.

Finally, literacy promotes involvement by the citizens in the political process in the country. Highly literate individuals understand how a democratic government works. They know their rights and realize that they can make a difference by involving themselves in the political process. For this reason, they are more likely to vote and actively participate in the democratic process (Akanbi 18).

This observation is confirmed by UNESCO studies which show that individuals with higher literacy are more likely to participate in elections and local associations compared to individuals with poor literacy (Stromquist 5). Literacy enables individuals to not only acquire information on voting in an election but also find out about the various policies and agendas that particular candidates champion. Based on such information, the individual is able to make an informed choice during the voting activity.

In addition to this, literacy promotes participation in the policy-making process. Akanbi explains that the literate individual is exposed to information about his/her environment including the government and public institutions (18). The individual is able to present his views on matters of importance to the authorities.

Literacy makes it possible for the person to directly communicate with the government apparatus. Akanbi asserts that any formal communication with government institutes requires print communication (18). Literacy therefore enables people to express their opinion on the affairs of the community.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Education Theories: Why Literacy Matters? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Discussion and Conclusion There is a significant relationship between literacy and several desirable socio-economic and political goods. Literacy makes a positive contribution to the economic prosperity of an individual and promotes good health. It also fosters the economic development of a nation and increases political participation. Poor literacy prohibits individuals from accessing these goods and benefiting from them. It can, therefore, be asserted that literacy is not just a desirable attribute, but an essential life skill.

This paper set out to discuss why literacy is important in today’s world. It began by acknowledging the significance of information in society today. The paper then described some of the wider benefits of literacy. It has shown that literacy contributes to the attainment of development indicators ranging from good health to poverty alleviation.

The political participation of citizens is also influenced by their literacy levels. Considering the significant benefits of literacy, more effort should be dedicated to increasing the literacy levels of all members of society. Such a move would ensure that the benefits of literacy are enjoyed universally.

Works Cited Akanbi, Murtala. “Impact of Adult Literacy Programmes on Political Empowerment of Women in Kwara State.” International Journal of African and Asian Studies 2.1 (2013): 17-22. Web. 29 Jan. 2015.

Dugdale, George and Christina Clark. Literacy changes lives: An advocacy resource. London: National Literacy Trust, 2008. Print.

Pignone, Michael and Darren DeWalt. “Literacy and Health Outcomes: Is Adherence the Missing Link?” J Gen Intern Med 21.8 (2006): 896–897. Web. 29 Jan. 2015.

Street, Brian. Literacy and Development: Ethnographic Perspectives. NY: Routledge, 2002. Print.

Stromquist, Nelly. The political benefits of adult literacy. Washington: UNESCO, 2005. Print.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Education Theories: Why Literacy Matters? by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Wray, David. Literacy: Major Themes in Education. NY: Taylor


Dubai Trade in the Private Sector Research Paper essay help free: essay help free

Table of Contents Introduction



Introduction The research will relate to Dubai Trade in the private sector. People will be asked of their involvement and knowledge of the workplace, as well as behavior and attitude patterns, will be established to come to specific results. As it is much involved in international business, people of different ages and backgrounds will come together in the process.

The study will outline any similarities and common themes that are predominant in the Dubai Trade. The method used for the research will be in the form of a survey. People will be presented a questionnaire with questions related to their workplace.

There will be details such as income, the reasons why someone chose to work in the private sector, the interdependence between working in the private sector, and the resolving of issues. Also, questions about the working relationships will be asked, about interaction with others, their gender, and the freedom of the communication. Subjects will rate the quality and easiness of interaction with other colleagues and the availability of responses.

Data The subjects of the study were both female and male. Ages varied from 20 years old to 42 years of age. Two people had salaries that were the lowest, which is 5,000 to 10,000. Almost half had salaries in the range of 11,000 to 20,000, and the other half was above 21,000. The reasons for choosing to work in the private sector were described as having better benefits at work, more opportunities in the advancement of the career and the working hours.

All people who participated in the study answered “Yes” to the question “Does working in the private sector give you the freedom to resolve your working issues?” Out of all participants, four people rated their freedom of interaction with the opposite gender at number 3.

The other half of people chose 4 and 5. The easiness of communication between employees was rated at three by five people, and the rest were 4 and 5. When asked about the kan knowledge of others’ names, five people somewhat knew the names of their colleagues and the rest were pretty good with names. Eleven people answered that they participated in the employees’ social gatherings at work, eight people got involved some of the time, and one persona answered “No.”

Analysis The survey showed that people were very much participating and interacting with others on a level that is high and desired. People felt comfortable discussing issues, and the fact that they were willing to be included in the social gatherings shows that the work community is very well established.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The work environment is shown to have an equal understanding of the work issues and the interaction between employees. This leads to believe that people are mutually understanding and feel easy to communicate with others. The overall results of the income show that people have a well-paid job that is of a stable salary.

Conclusion: the results of the survey have proven to be beneficial in better understanding the work environment of Dubai Trade. The private sector contains people that are willing to work with others and have a good time doing it. International relations can sometimes be problematic because of animosity and misunderstandings, but Dubai Trade has created an environment that is easy to handle. This leads to people being more productive at work with the ability to enjoy their surroundings.


Blatter’s Remarks on Ronaldo and Its Impact for Real Madrid Proposal online essay help

FIFA president Sepp Blatter’s “light-hearted” comments on Real Madrid’s forward Christiano Ronaldo could not have come at a worse time. Although the Swiss have since personally apologized to the Real Madrid player for his “unacceptable hair expenses” comment when he was asked to compare Ronaldo against Lionel Messi during his address to the Oxford Union last week, the football club is reading malice especially coming at a time when players for the prestigious Ballon d’Or award were awaiting nomination (Aspin para. 1-4).

It is common knowledge that Real Madrid has been preparing for the occasion to overthrow Barcelona during this year’s FIFA’s World Player of the year presentation. Both Christian and Messi have been nominated to compete for FIFA’s Ballon d’Or, along with other European soccer heavyweights such as Gareth Bale, Franck Ribery, Arjen Robben, Andrea Pirlo, Andres Iniesta, Philip Lahm and Bastian Schweinsteiger (Ingle para. 1-7).

Although Messi has been outstanding this year, though not to the level and shape he was between 2009 and 2012 when he rocked the world by being crowned the most prolific and professional player four years in a row (Ingle para. 20), Ronaldo’s exceptional form in recent times means that the player could be on spot to topple the Argentine International. Such an achievement definitely means much for Ronaldo, but so much more for Real Madrid.

It therefore came as a surprise for Real Madrid when last week FIFA’s president Sepp Blatter admitted openly to preferring Messi over Ronaldo, and went further to describe Messi as “good boy” before going on to say, in perceptible reference to the Portugal international, that “one has more expenses for the hairdresser than the other” (Aspin para. 5).

The FIFA boss didn’t stop there; rather he went a step further to liken Messi to “a good boy who every mother and father would like to have at home”, and Ronaldo to “a commander on the field of play” (Aspin para. 17-19). It is these remarks that have catapulted Real Madrid’s president Florentino Perez into branding Blatter’s comments as unacceptable, disrespectful and unfair to a professional football player who has a wide fan base around the world (Aspin para.1-7). The Portuguese Football Association also reacted angrily to the comments and called upon Blatter to provide an explanation on what he really meant.

Although Blatter’s original descriptions of the two players came during a question and answer session at a university event, Real Madrid is reading much more that the “light-hearted comments” explanation provided by Blatter when he was apologizing to Ronaldo, particularly coming only a few days before Ronaldo was nominated as a candidate for FIFA’s World Player award along Messi and other players.

The dynamics of such unconcealed comments on the character of a player of international repute such as Ronaldo, in the view of Perez, could influence the voting pattern for the Ballon d’Or, with the Real Madrid forward hoping to put to an end Lionel Messi’s domination of the coveted award (Aspin para. 2).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This view is validated by the fact that although the judging panel for this year’s Ballon d’Or – comprising national coaches, captains, and journalists – are supposed to vote sorely on professional achievements of soccer players, reputation will inevitably play a critical part during selection (Ingle para. 3).

Drawing from the reputation theory, it is not difficult to understand why Real Madrid’s president reacted angrily to the comments, and also why the club may not share in the joy of having one of its key players selected as FIFA World Player of the year early next year. Going by the fact that Messi’s reputation will definitely count for him should it matter during the selection process (Ingle para. 9), the last thing Real Madrid needs right now is an affront to the character and reputation of it No. 1 contender – Christiano Ronaldo.

Not only did Blatter express a preference for Messi over Ronaldo, but his comments could be considered as an affront to the character and reputation of Ronaldo in his bid to overturn Messi’s winning streak in previous FIFA’s World Player awards, particularly in light of the fact that the shortlist for the 2013 FIFA Ballon d’Or for both players and managers has already been announced (De Menezes para. 1).

As an influential figure in FIFA, Blatter should have known better than to provide comments that would later be construed as a serious slight on Christiano Ronaldo in particular and Real Madrid in general (Aspin para. 3). The FIFA boss may have dispatched a personal apology to Ronaldo, but it appears that the damage to the reputation and character of the player has already been done going by the reactions of the club’s president, Coach Carlo Ancelotti, as well Portuguese Football Federation (Rogers para. 1).

Real Madrid needs Ronaldo to win the coveted FIFA World Player of the year come January 2014 and prove the critics wrong, but such comments coming from the man at the helm of the world football governing body are counterproductive to healthy competition for the prize. Tellingly, the comments may mean more for Ronaldo’s and Real’s attempt at the coveted prize than the mere “light-hearted” postulations of the FIFA boss.

Works Cited Aspin, Guy. “FIFA President Sepp Blatter Apologizes to Christiano Ronaldo after Real Madrid Anger over Unacceptable Hair Expenses Comment.” The Independent. 2013. Web.

De Menezes, Jack. “FIFA 2013 Ballon d’Or Shortlist – The Run Down of the 23 Men Nominated for the World Player of the Year Award.” The Independent. 2013. Web.

We will write a custom Proposal on Blatter’s Remarks on Ronaldo and Its Impact for Real Madrid specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Ingle, Sean. “Ballon d’Or 2013: Lionel Messi any not Have It All His Own Way This Year.” The Gurdian. 2013. Web.

Rogers, Iain. “Blatter’s Ronaldo Remarks Prompt Angry Response.” Reuters. 2013. Web.


Teacher Career: Caring Leadership Report college essay help online: college essay help online

Introduction Leaders can influence their team in many ways. Motivation is particularly used to create positive change and influence within teams. Within the context of education, leading teachers have immeasurable prospects of expanding their influences beyond the boundaries of schools (Danielson, 2007). Teachers who are leaders often have great visions that go beyond their schools and teaching profession.

In most cases, the intentions of such leaders are to influence the communities as well as other organizations not related to the education sector. Such teachers tend to find the associations that the schools have with the communities and other organizations. Also, teacher leaders tend to find how such systems are influenced by their activities as well as the operations of the schools (Dweck, 2010).

Moreover, the leaders in the teaching profession recognize the fact that the experiences students draw from schools depend on various interactions with subjects not only within the school environment but also within the external systems including the communities as well as other organizations.

Transformational leadership exhibited in teacher leaders instructs, motivates, and enables the student followers to mature fast and self-actualize. Also, the transformational leadership qualities take into consideration the well-being, concerns as well as the ideals of the followers (Fullan, 2007).

The leadership model that is aimed at creating positive change and intends to develop the students is considered progressive. These are the models of leadership influential teachers exhibited on the African Americans to create change and inspire them towards the attainment of academic credentials.

Studies indicate that the prevailing apprehensions the Africans Americans face are based on problems experienced by these group of Americans. The problems range from unfairness and inequalities in all aspects of their public life to extreme racism experienced. Therefore, transformational leadership if prescribed properly and executed, can help in addressing the concerns of African Americans.

The paper tends to examine the positive influence of leadership on African Americans as well as teachers and students beyond the schooling system. In particular, the paper will critically examine the teacher leader influence on the students as well as teachers beyond their schooling experiences. The paper begins by examining the need of influential leaders, particularly within the modern schooling system. The paper then examines the written literature on the subject before providing the conclusion.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Problem statement The current societies have exceptional demands on schools that need good leadership capabilities. Also, the behaviors of students are influenced by increased environmental factors brought about by technological developments and globalization. Moreover, the current economic conditions foster limited parent-student relationships.

Further, the globalization and the market competition have forced firms to look for employees who show good leadership capabilities besides their skills in the areas of their competence. Moreover, the diversification required in the workplace has placed a high demand on all-around students. Considering all these factors, learning institutions need to change their strategies in learning, particularly in leadership capabilities.

Studies indicate that schools with influential leaders have increased chances of attaining the expectations of society. Having good leadership capabilities is critical for the success of not only the schooling system but also the surrounding communities. Despite the spiraling schools in almost all countries, effective leadership capabilities have not been achieved.

The disparities between the black students and the white students in terms of academic achievement have also put a lot of pressure for schools to have influential leadership. Therefore, it is critical for academic institutions to have teacher leaders who not only influence the behavior and achievement of students in school but also when they are out of school.

Literature review Influence of positive leadership on African Americans

African Americans have continuously faced numerous shortcomings in securing leadership positions at various levels of management due to the glass ceiling that impose numerous bottlenecks in their aspirations to achieve such positions. However, the accumulation of diverse experiences at the workplaces has enabled the realization of potentials that are vital in the achievement of vibrant leadership attributes (Fullan, 2007). In essence, the African Americans have been subject racial stereotyping, iniquitous evaluations as well as discrimination, thereby leading to a lack of prospects for leadership spots. For instance, the Critical race theory embraced the status quo, thereby denying African Americans social justice to accept leadership spots.

Reasons for increased leadership capabilities in schools

There are many reasons that explain why it is necessary to have leaders that influence their areas of jurisdiction. In the context of schooling, teachers need to have leadership skills that go beyond their schools. According to Danielson (2007), teaching is a profession that can be described as flat.

Therefore, teachers need more responsibility than what they have in classes. In other words, teachers can only assume leadership roles when they rise to administrative positions. The reason why the teaching profession is described as flat is that the responsibility of the teachers are essentially the same despite the experience the teacher may have (Danielson, 2006). In other words, teaching roles of a twenty-year experienced teacher is the same as newly recruited in the profession.

We will write a custom Report on Teacher Career: Caring Leadership specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The only avenue through which teachers can rise to the leadership position is when they assume the administrative positions. Teachers also need to have responsibilities that are beyond the administrative responsibilities and have an influence that is wider in scope (Dweck, 2010).

Teachers also need to fulfill their desire for leadership that influences their communities as well as other organizations that not only have relations with the school system but also with the communities. In other words, teacher leaders need to influence change in both the school and the outside environment.

Teachers also have long durations practicing their profession besides being in leadership positions. The time taken in an administrative position is limited compared to the practicing time. In most settings, teachers remain in influential positions only when they are administrators (Danielson, 2006). The leading roles only concentrate on administrative issues and do not go beyond the schooling system. Conversely, teachers are the custodian of institutional memory.

Similarly, teachers determine both institutional and community culture. Teachers have the capability of shaping the culture of the surrounding communities. Therefore, communities that want to progress must make investment decisions that promote and develop good leadership skills in the teachers of their schools (Dweck, 2010).

The teacher leaders are in a better position to undertake long-term projects that have benefits, which go beyond the schooling system. Also, such leader teachers will open more avenues or prospects that will benefit the schools and the surrounding communities.

Moreover, the current system requires visionary leadership, particularly in the education system. The school principles and administrators should have the capability of instilling the sense of purpose in their staff, students, parents, as well as other stakeholders (Ferlazzo, 2012). In other words, teacher leaders should be visionary, competent, and instructional.

They should be competitive because they have the capability of maintaining and developing not only the schooling facilities but also meet their funding abilities. Teacher leaders are also accountable and must respond to the requirements of all the stakeholders. Also, teacher leaders must also devote much of their time towards the development and growth of their schools (Ferlazzo, 2012). In essence, there is a need for school leadership that not only considers the schooling system but also the occurrences in the surrounding environment.

Scherer (2011) further argue that most of the school administrators have limited leadership skills, particularly concerning the aspects of community responsibilities. Most of the administrators or principles have expertise related to the areas of their specialization. No individual leader can have expertise in everything.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Teacher Career: Caring Leadership by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More However, good leadership skills require the mobilization of the expertise and skills and professional knowledge required for sustainability, growth, and development of an organization as well as the surrounding communities. Given these factors, the success of any institution as well as the surrounding communities depends on the teacher leaders that show competency, accountability, and expertise in administrative as well as leadership issues (Scherer, 2011).

Teacher leadership beyond schooling system

The contribution of teachers to the progress of the students, while they are out of school, is critical for not only the development of the student but also for the teachers (Danielson, 2006). The opportunity for the teacher leadership to contribute to the positive life of a student beyond the schooling system begins when they exert their leadership abilities across the school.

Some of the areas in which the teacher leader can influence the students’ life beyond schooling include grading system, the master’s programs, and the alumni programs (Harrison


TAP Company’s Ethical Culture Case Study college admission essay help

Table of Contents TAP like privately-owned institution

Corruption trends

Reference list

The ethical culture at TAP was very weak. This is because it allowed and encouraged workers and business associates to engage in corruption and bribery. Anyone that was not engaged this negative conduct was sneered upon and was regarded a traitor to the system. The culture at TAP appears to have been in alignment.

This is because the senior heads of the company installed measures to ensure that the culture at the company was in line with their primary aspiration and goal, which was to make money by any means necessary. Had Durand not intervened, there is a high likelihood that the system would still be running in the same way, with each new individual being coerced to follow the trend.

However, the positive end of the case came through to show that a strong ethical culture will always work for the good of the institution as well as the individuals working in it. Durand ended up making millions of dollars because of his unwavering ethics.

TAP like privately-owned institution TAP like most other privately-owned institutions, was bent on profit making. In this regard, the members of senior management, in cohorts with the owners of the companies, would use every trick in the book to drive up profits, including tax evasion and under hand deals.

TAP was involved in rampant corruption, characterized by unaccounted for cash handouts being offered to urologists and doctors getting non-monetary gifts such as televisions and office equipment (Trevino and Nelson, 2011). It was later revealed that these tokens were dished out in order to allow the products from TAP gain an undue advantage amongst competing products.

In his change effort, Durand targeted the company reps and the cultural system of receiving tokens for work done. In this regard, Durand encouraged accountability by giving monetary rewards (in terms of bonuses) to the individuals who kept their records clean and straight (Trevino and Nelson, 2011).

The Strategy worked very well, because looking at the situation from the perspective of the reps, they had nothing to lose by working in conjunction with Durand. By collaborating with Durand, they still made the financial gains they were making by engaging in corruption.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The system that was missing, and eventually caused the change process to fail, was the reinforcement authority. The senior heads of the company found Durand’s approach threatening to their tax-evasion plans, because by keeping clean records, the federal authority could easily track identify the loopholes.

Corruption trends With time, corruption trends had become assimilated as part of the organization’s culture such that even when Durand came up with an alternative plan to encourage accountability, it was thrown out the window, because it was seen to affect the company’s profits. Durand’s effort failed principally because there was no support from the senior-level management.

Durand had come up with a perfect plan to encourage the workers to be straight-forward in their dealings but after the bonuses were withdrawn, the gains that he had already made were reversed. In the end, it had to take the legal system and by extension the sentencing guidelines to get the TAP to own up to their crimes.

Without the influence of the Federal Sentencing Guidelines, TAP would not have made the committed effort to promote ethical behavior among employees. Ultimately, TAP ended up suffering more financial consequences than they would have had they reinforced Durand’s approach.

Reference list Trevino, L.K.,


Electricity as the Best Invention Research Paper college essay help

The contemporary world and its society are known for the highly developed technologies that make people’s lives easier and simpler. The number of useful and sophisticated inventions grows nearly every day. The scientists work on new ways of studying the world we live in, exploring its resources and using them to improve our quality of life.

This process began centuries ago, yet its most active stage was launched in the middle of the nineteenth century, and one of the major moving forces of the rapid technological development was the reception and application of electricity.

The period of time when the scientists of Europe first started using electricity to create powerful engines and high functioning mechanisms gave a push to such processes as industrialization, urbanization, and globalization; it made a massive impact on the world’s society, its way of living, and habits, it produced massive cultural, political and economic changes.

There is a common misconception that electricity actually may be an invention, but it is one of the natural forms of energy, it has always existed on our planet so it could not possibly be “invented”. The most influential and powerful invention was the discovery of electricity and of ways of using it for various technologies.

Historically, some of the first encounters humans made with electricity date back to Ancient Greece, when people first discovered the rubbing fur and amber together created the attraction between the two surfaces and also lighter objects, which occurred due to static electricity (Atkinson, 2014). This cannot be called a discovery because the reasons or practical use of this phenomenon were not understood.

The more recent interest towards electricity started to form in the 1600s when William Gilbert, inspired by the writings of ancient Greeks created his own work about magnetism, he also was the one who introduced the term “electrical” (Bellis, 2014). After that, such scientists as Descartes, Fermat, Grimaldi, Hooke, Von Guericke and Gray developed the knowledge about electricity.

In 1747 came Franklin’s theory of positive and negative electric charges (History of Electricity from its Beginning, 2012). This theory was followed by Faraday’s discovery of electric induction and the work of electric currents. Finally, the geniuses of Edison and Tesla brought light to all the average households and made the first hydroelectric engines and plants possible (The History of Electricity, 2014).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Ever since electricity and its qualities and possibilities were discovered the speed of technological progress in our world has been growing. The discovery of electricity became the necessary basis for the occurrence of multiple other sciences and inventions that are constantly used and are of crucial meaning in the contemporary world.

The modern society, its life and well being depends on electricity wholly. We cannot imagine our lives without cell phones, computers, the internet, coffee makers, toasters, washing machines, and microwave ovens, and all of these devices work due to electricity, but we often forget that more crucial needs of ours are fulfilled with the help of this discovery (Electricity, women and the home, n. d.).

For example, light in our cities, streets, and homes is electricity, water in our taps is running because of electrical pumps. The impact of electricity on the society of the world and its lifestyle is hard to overestimate. Today it is responsible for our survival.

At the beginning of the nineteenth century at least eighty percent of the population of our planet lived in rural areas and worked in agriculture, the appearance of electric engines created many workplaces in the cities and enforced the process of urbanization. In the modern world, the majority of people live in or close to urban areas.

This is how electricity changed our social geography. Besides, electricity has made an impact on the taste of our food, our education, our medicine and communication (Valdes, 2012). Electricity in hospitals helps to save millions of lives every day. The internet and cell phones have speeded up the world’s communication massively, changed the way people interact with each other. Electricity gave us new modes of transportation too – trams, trains, and trolleybuses function due to electric power.

Basically, the major electric generators are responsible for human life support. Besides, such huge inventions as nuclear power and space exploration are possible because of the discovery of electric power. Electricity and the knowledge of its current, its qualities and effects, its structure and capacities are the discoveries that influenced our world, changed it, shaped it into what we know today. Every human-made object we can touch or see today was made with the help of electricity one way or another.

Our culture and art also depend on electricity a lot, for example, some of the most ancient paintings and manuscripts are preserved with the help of refrigerators working from electricity. The modern mass media such as radio and television exist because of electricity. The music is written, played and delivered to the audiences today with the help of electricity.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Electricity as the Best Invention specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Finally, neurosurgery works through the understanding of electric impulses human brain sends to the body making it function. Electricity constantly penetrates humans, this world, and every aspect of life; this is why its discovery can be considered the most influential and important invention.

Reference List Atkinson, N. (2014). Who Discovered Electricity? Web.

Bellis, M. (2014). History of Electricity. Web.

Electricity, women and the home. (n. d.). Science Museum. Web.

History of Electricity from its Beginning. (2012). Scholz Electrical. Web.

The History of Electricity, (2014). Code-Electrical. Web.

Valdes, C. (2012). Electricity: How it Changed the World Forever. Web.


The Cattle Drivers’ Music Report scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

At a pancake breakfast hosted by the Columbia Land Conservancy in Hudson, New York, on March 22, 2013, music was provided by a soloist and helpers calling themselves The Cattle Drivers. Guitar and banjo accompanied solo or harmonized song with various helpers, some of whom were on the staff of the CLC.

The genre of music was not limited to bluegrass, despite the prominence of the banjo, and the spirited picking and strumming. The musicians performed some country and western songs without announcing their names. They also, to an enthusiastic response, performed some popular soft-rock ballads from the 1960s, including several now popular with small children, such as the Beatles’ Yellow Submarine, John Lennon and Paul McCartney.

They also offered several protest songs, including If I Had a Hammer, by the locally prominent environmental activist Pete Seeger, and Lee Hays. Another unnamed piece mourned the disappearance of family farms. They also invited requests.

The lead guitarist carefully avoided overwhelming the appreciative audience with volume. When one of the volunteer singers was unfamiliar with the song, they improvised, and did so very competently. The result was not perfect but unembarrassed and pleasant.

There was a mix of fast and slow songs, mostly in the common 4/4 rhythms of rock-and-roll. The bluegrass pieces were in either 2/8 or 6/8 and involved a lot of fast finger work. When the director of the CLC picked up the banjo, everyone paid attention to his picking.

The physical space was a very simply decorated high ceilinged room in the 9th-century brick building known as Hudson’s Mansion, formerly used by the Elks Club, and now much renovated. It is just off the main street of the town of Hudson which is the county seat and boasts several hundred antique dealers.

The outside of the structure is very handsome and striking, with towers and battlements of brick. The room was very hot, but the attendees seemed pleased to be out of the cold. The smell of pancakes, maple syrup, ham, and sausage filled the air. The Cattle Drivers played on a tiny, barely raised stage.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The crowd was made up of supporters of the organization, apparently both from the local small town rural agricultural community as well as from New York City. Some were very fashionable, and some were dressed as though they were going hunting. There were a great many small children there as well, some with parents and others clearly with grandparents.

There was a constant movement of people greeting each other table to table, which is one reason that some of the songs’ announcements went unheard.

This did not mean that no one was listening to the music, but rather that the Cattle Drivers were not yelling between songs when they shared the titles of the pieces (if they shared the titles at all). Rather, the audience was there for food and companionship. Volunteers shared stories of birds, beavers, and fish sighted. The music was an extra joy, but the main event was getting together.

This was explicitly a chance to get volunteers and donors and together and build cohesion around issues of open lands preservation. There were several announcements of honors received by the organization, and new pieces of land acquired for preservation from development. The staff mingled with the guests and explained their plans for new hiking trails and educational programs.

The concert was lively without intruding on the conversation, eating, and fund-raising. The mix of bluegrass, country, vintage pop, and protest offered something for every listener. The playing was workmanlike, and the volunteer helpers were cheerful about their errors. The audience was entirely supportive and forgiving of any mistakes. This was a colorful and warm experience in every sense of the word.

Instructions: Your task is to attend and observe a music event, and analyzes it as part of a music-culture; then to share your experience in a short talk, as well as create a brief ethnography (written documentation) of the musical expression.

Select a performance of live music this semester, at either an event sponsored by the university or off-campus. We will discuss your topic in class during February. You may attend any type of event in which music is performed, including but not limited to religious services on or off campus, cultural shows, sporting events, dances, weddings, karaoke, performances by the Music Department’s ensembles, street music, etc.

We will write a custom Report on The Cattle Drivers’ Music specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Decide soon what performance you will attend, including: the date and location, genre of music, names of performers (if known). Also, think of and write out (at least) six preliminary questions — about the performance, the music, and the community/culture — for which you hope to find answers in the course of attending the performance. You do not need to list these in your paper.

Attend this performance of music. Be sure to arrive early and stay until the end of the performance. NOTE: You must attend a live show after reading this assignment (that is, you cannot watch a video, and you cannot write about something you’ve already seen).

Observe various aspects of the performance, try to answer your Preliminary Questions, and include summaries of both of the following areas in your report:

Genre, Musicians, Music, Ensemble What is the genre of music?

What are the names of the composers of the music? When did they live?

Who are the musicians, and what is their group’s name?

What instruments are being played? In what textures?

Are there solos? Solos with ensembles? The only ensemble playing?

How long are the pieces of music? How many pieces?

Is there much repetition?

Do the musicians improvise or play composed music or both?

What rhythms can you count? What are the tempos? Is there variety?

Context, Audience, Interaction, Behavior What is the physical space where music happens? Describe it.

What is the setting and context of the performance?

Is there anything unusual about the performance?

How does the audience behave? Are they all doing similar things?

Describe the behavior of musicians and audience – imagine your reader has never been to any concerts and has no way of knowing how people act.

What do some of the musicians and audience members and/or event staff have today to you? Interview them if possible.

How do musicians and audience interact?

What is the purpose and meaning of the performance?

Is a community formed because of the show? Is it re-affirmed by the show?

UNH Mu 111 — Introduction to Music — Prof. Getter p.2 Paper and Presentation

Give a short (1 to 2 minutes) talk in class about your concert, in which you tell us about the musical and social aspects of your performance. Please do NOT plan to use any audio, visual, handouts or computer aids in your presentation.

Type a 2 to 3-page Report on the event, answering as many of the above questions as possible. Describe the concert for someone who has never heard this type of music; that is, assume that your reader does not know the performance genre or community.

Notes on writing style and format

You must use correct citations for quoted materials, interviews, recordings, books, articles, websites, and all sources consulted. Plagiarism is a serious academic offense.

You must type your report, and submit it on paper.

It should be about 2-3 page in length.

Use 1 1/2 or double line spacing (do not use single line spacing).

Use a standard 10-12 point plain font such as Verdana, Arial, or Times New Roman.

Use standard margins.

Proofread your work, and use a spell checker.

In your document, be sure to include your name, the date, the course and section numbers, and the name of this assignment.


Advertising Effectiveness in the Business Environment Report essay help

Introduction The business environment has become increasingly competitive as a result of the increased number of organizations venturing into business, as well as the advancement of technology that has been so rapid for the last couple of decades. As a result, organizations have been finding ways they can increase their performance. One such way would be increase the level of sales.

This would involve proper marketing of the goods and services of the organization. There are a number of ways that are adopted in marketing. They can be referred to as the strategies of marketing. One such strategy is advertising. It is one of the most famous ways of marketing and has been used by business organizations for a relatively long period compared to other strategies.

Advertising can be defined as a strategy of marketing communication whereby the marketers persuade and encourage people to buy the goods and services of an organization. The aim is to create an urge to buy, which did not exist initially. In other words, the marketer aims at manipulating the audience so that they can buy the goods and services or influence consumer behavior in regard to a commercial offering (Landa 23).

It should be noted that advertisement can be done for other reasons other than influencing people to buy. For instance, advertising could be done to influence people to take a particular action. It could be a political or an ideological form of advertisement.

An organization needs to ensure that it implements effective strategies to be adopted in the advertisement to make it effective. With the high level of competition in the business world, organizations need to perfect their advertisement. This essay focuses on ways through which advertising can be made effective.

Advertising effectiveness The advertisement industry is one that is faced with a lot of challenges. It is a very important industry in the business world. The advertisement needs to be well planned for it to be effective. As been mentioned earlier, advertisement has the ability to improve the performance of an organization.

However, for it to be effective, the marketing manager needs to identify what works and what does not work in the advertisement campaign. It should be noted that this is an industry that has a low-quality assurance due to its nature. In other words, it is not easy to measure the exact effectiveness of the advertisement campaign.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Purposes of advertising There are a number of reasons why an organization needs to do advertisement. Advertising is an activity that organizations need to take seriously because of its implications on business performance. The advertisement has a direct effect on the sales and profitability of the organization. The prime reason why business organizations are created is to make profits.

Therefore, anything that can increase the profitability will always be welcome to any business. It can be said that one of the reasons why advertising is done is to increase the level of sales in the organization by influencing more customers to buy. An increase in sales will then lead to an increase in profitability. The company will need to convince the customers that its products and services are the best in the market (Mohan 227).

The company should have facts about the product to easily convince the customer. However, it is imperative to note that an increase in sales will only have a positive effect on the profits if the cost of advertising is lower than the marginal increment in sales as a result of advertising. In other words, advertising will only be effective if it is done at an economical cost.

The other reason why advertising is done is to deliver the message regarding a product or a service to the customer. When a company starts producing goods or services, there are high chances that the potential customers may not know about them or the company, especially if it is a new company.

This awareness is created through advertising. This purpose is only effective if the company is new or when an existing company starts producing a new product or offering a new service.

Enhancing the image of the company could be another reason why a company should do advertising. The image of a company is considered as a very significant competitive tool as it gives the company a very strong competitive edge. Advertising helps in creating company royalty to the customers. Advertising should preach the good gospel about the company. It can tell the activities of the company, including the CSR activities.

This purpose of advertisement, if well executed, will make the activity effective to the company as it will create brand loyalty and a good company image, thereby giving the business a competitive advantage (Mohan 229). Demonstrating how the products are used is another reason why a company needs to do advertising.

We will write a custom Report on Advertising Effectiveness in the Business Environment specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Customers are not likely to buy a product they are not able to use or one they do not know its use. It is, therefore, the duty of the company to show the customers how the product is used. This goes a long way in creating an urge to buy. In case it is a product that the customers do not know its use, the advert should create an urge to buy by explaining or demonstrating how the use of the product to the customers.

There should be a salespersons in every company. Their work is to market the product or services of the company. The salespeople need back up to make their messages stronger and more convincing.

This can be provided through advertising. When a company advertises a product, the customer probably sees the advert and gets an idea about the product before the salesperson reaches them. By the time the salesperson comes, it becomes easier for the customer to be convinced because the message by the salesperson is now made stronger by the advert.

Finally, advertising is done to attract new customers to the organization, as well as maintain the existing ones. A company will only be sure of increasing its sales if new customers buy its products, while the existing ones still remain (Alozie 24). Achieving this purpose requires the advertisement to be effective to the company.

Types of advertising An organization needs to choose well the type of advertisement to be used to ensure that the advertisement activity is effective. This will depend on the products or services it deals with and its major target customers. Once the target customers are identified, it becomes easier to choose the type of advertisement that should be used. Different target customers can be reached through different media.

However, it should be noted that any type of advertisement or any other medium can be used for advertisement. The difference will be the effectiveness of the advertisement for the specific businesses and products, as well as to specific customers. Basically, advertisement is supposed to create awareness about a certain product to the target customers.

This is why the two factors (product and target customers) need to be taken into consideration when selecting the type of advertisement to use. The following are some of the types of advertisement that an organization can choose from.

Television advertisement This is the kind of advertising whereby adverts are presented on national television. Television has been considered as one of the most effective types of advertisement for a long period of time because the advert can reach a wide range of audience. A lot of people in all age groups watch TV, thus any organization advertising via this media is able to reach a significant percentage of its target customers.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Advertising Effectiveness in the Business Environment by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Television adverts can be designed such that they are highly persuasive and are able to convince a high number of customers. This type of advertisement combines visual and audio messages, making it more appealing. However, television advertisement is expensive compared to other means (Batra, Myers, and Aaker 34). This is a limitation to this type of advertisement.

Although TV advertisement has the ability to reach many people, some organizations may not be able to use it due to its cost implications. Before a business organization chooses television as its means of advertising, it should carry out a cost-benefit analysis. The company should ensure that the marginal revenue generated after the advert is higher compared to the cost incurred in airing the advert.

Infomercials This is a type of advertising that is closely related to the television advertisement. It is where a commercial is presented in television or in any other video format such that it has information regarding the product and the presentation is prolonged for a couple of minutes. The aim is to create an immediate urge for buying that the customer had not planned for.

The customer will immediately buy through the website given or a toll- free phone number (Batra, Myers, and Aaker 34). The word infomercial is derived from the words information and commercial. This is a means of advertisement that has the ability to reach a large number of customers and its effectiveness can be realized immediately during or after the advert. Infomercials are expensive and not many organizations are able to use it.

Radio advertising This is the form of advertisement whereby the information regarding the goods or the services is relayed through the radio. The advertising company normally buys airtime from the radio station to air its adverts. Radio advertising is a type of advert that has the ability to reach a high number of people as radios are available in many households. It is relatively cheaper compared to TV and infomercials.

It is important to note that radio is not only accessible on air, but is also available online as a result of the advancing technology. Radio advertisement is the form of advertisement that can arguably reach the largest number of people at a time. Despite reaching many people and being relatively cheaper, radio adverts can only be available in sound as there are no visuals.

Thus it may not be as effective as the use of TV (Batra, Myers, and Aaker 35). However, smaller companies can use the radio because the financial implications are not too severe on them. It can, therefore, be said that a radio advertisement is the best for smaller companies because they can reach many people and they do not incur a lot of expenses compared to the use of TV.

Online advertising This is the form of advertising that is done through the Internet. It is a modern way of advertising that has emerged with the emergence of technology and the growth of globalization and the international market. The reason for its increased popularity in the international scene is because the Internet can be accessed anywhere in the world, and multinational organizations can easily advertise their goods and services.

Online advertising is among the cheapest modes of advertisement and can reach many people at the same time. In recent years, many people have access to the Internet, and they can see the adverts online.

Online advertising may appear in the form of search engine result pages, social networking advertising, such as Facebook, Twitter, and Yahoo, among others, online classified advertising, e-mail marketing, rich media, and advertising networks, among others. Many organizations over recent years have turned to this form of advertising due to its effectiveness and economy (Landa 124).

It should be noted that most of the people who use the Internet are the middle-aged and the young. Thus an organization whose target customers is this group of individuals should use internet marketing. The online advertisement may include both visual and sound, as well as a description that can be read by the audience.

Press advertising This is the kind of advertisement that is done through a printed medium. It could be through the newspapers, magazines, business journals, and posters, among others. The one major limitation of this kind of advertisement is the fact that it is not able to reach as many people compared to the previously described means as not many people buy newspapers and magazines. Newspaper adverts do not have sound (Frith and Mueller 54).

However, they may have pictures and written descriptions. One of the most common forms of press advertising is classified adverts. This is where individuals and companies advertising their goods and services pay for a small section in the newspaper where they make their adverts.

The companies buy a small, narrowly targeted advert for a given amount of money and make their adverts. This form of advertisement could be used to target audience who are employed, high and middle-income earners, and the elite. These are mostly people who buy newspapers and magazines.

Street advertising This is the kind of advertising that is closely related to promotions. It is outdoor advertising whereby goods are displayed on the streets. In the case of services, advertisers will explain them to the audience on the streets. It is a cheap and highly effective means of advertisement.

The reason why street advertising is highly effective is the fact that the marketer is able to interact directly with the audience. The audiences can ask questions and the marketer, on the other hand, is able to convince the audience and get direct feedback at the same time.

Billboard advertising This is where adverts are displayed on large structures that are then erected in public areas so that people can see and read as they pass. Billboards are normally erected along main roads or areas that have a large population, like in major cities and towns.

They may also be located in stadiums, shopping malls, as well as office buildings (Mahon 67). This type of advert may not reach as many people like the radio, TV, and newspaper. Its effectiveness may also not be easy to measure or assess. However, the advert can reach any group of people because the billboard is in an open place where everyone can see.

Celebrity branding This is a form of advertisement whereby the organization uses the power that celebrities have in influencing people to buy their goods and services (Tuten 20). The fame and popularity by celebrities are used so that the organization can have its goods and services recognized. For instance, in case the company wants to advertise certain cloth wear, the celebrity will wear it and then be recognized by a large population.

The celebrity may also be involved in the advertisement campaigns on TV, on radio, on the Internet, or even on the streets. This kind of advertisement could be very effective, especially in situations where the target customers are young people. It is a form of advertising that has been very popular in recent years.

However, celebrity advertising is risky because if the celebrity makes a mistake, then it might have a detrimental effect on the company’s image and brand.

Other forms of advertisement include product adverting and institutional advertising. The former refers to the form of advertisement that is meant to stimulate an urge to buy the product. It could also fall in any of the above-described types of advertisement.

Institutional advertisement, on the other hand, is the kind of advertisement whereby the marketer aims at creating a good image of the company, organization, or the institution in question.

Approaches to advertisement For an advertisement to be effective, the company needs to take the best and the most potentially effective approach to the process. The company should, therefore, invest time in trying to figure out the best approach to be used. There are traditional approaches that have been used in advertising over the years and the modern approaches that are being used today. The traditional ways of advertisement are being overtaken by modern approaches at a high rate.

For instance, internet advertising is becoming more common and more effective compared to the traditional media of advertising, such as TV, radio, or newspaper. It is cheaper compared to any of the traditional approaches. At the same time, it is highly effective as it can reach many people. TV advertising is highly convincing because it has the ability to be accompanied by visual, sound, and writings (Hansen and Christensen 129).

Digital signage is also a modern approach that is able to reach a large audience and is relatively cheap. In fact, digital signage is able to reach the target customers only as the technological advancements can be designed such that the message controlled to only be delivered to a certain group of customers.

Among the approaches that the company may use to make its advertising more effective could include niche marketing. To niche is to divide the market into small segments based on the various needs of the customers. A niche market is a market that satisfies the specific needs of specific customers. If the company takes the niche marketing approach in its advertisement, then it has to choose means of advertisement that will reach the target customers.

Niche advertising is an approach to an advertisement that can be highly effective, especially where the company deals with highly differentiated goods. Although it might be challenging to choose a type of advertising that will only reach the target customers, the company can choose a type of advertising that is able to reach a majority of the customers.

Media approach is also an approach that can be highly effective in advertising. The company will need to identify its target customers and then select the media that is likely to reach most of the customers. The Internet has brought many advertising opportunities and has made the advertising industry become more effective because reduces the costs and is able to reach and influence many people to buy.

Advertising through the Internet can be done by e-mail, popup ads, banner, advergaming, flash, and banner, among others. Almost any product can be advertised on the Internet as many people today are able to access the internet through their PCs or mobile phones. The new technology may include other approaches other than the Internet (Tuten 12). For instance, there are means such as digital video recorders and TV apps, among others.

Global advertising is another approach that can be taken by an organization. This is an approach that is very effective for multinational organizations. It should be noted that the increase in globalization has led to increased international marketing and organizations are selling and marketing their products and services beyond their national boundaries. The reason for this is to increase their consumer base and make more profits (Joshi 14).

When a company chooses this approach, it should be able to balance between four competing business objectives, namely economies of scale, brand building, implementation speed, and maximization of local effectiveness. These are objectives that can lead to failure of the global advertising approach if not balanced.

A company needs to carry out good research before going for the global advertising approach. It should be noted that this approach is expensive as it targets a large geographical area and a large audience, but it can be highly effective if well implemented.

Conclusion Advertising is one of the most effective ways that an organization can adapt to increase its sales. However, advertising will only be effective if done in the correct way. In other words, the correct procedures should be followed in choosing a means of advertising. The organization should also select the correct media for various target customers.

Here, the company can choose to use traditional media like TV and radio, modern media like the Internet, or a combination of traditional and contemporary media. Advertising should be done at the minimum possible costs. This will increase its effectiveness as the major aim is to increase profits. Finally, the organization should take time to select the best approach that can be effective.

Works Cited Alozie, Emmanuel C. Advertising in Developing and Emerging Countries: The Economic, Political and Social Context. Farnham: Gower, 2011. Print.

Batra, Rajeev, John G. Myers, and David A. Aaker. Advertising Management. New Delhi: Pearson, 2009. Print.

Frith, Katherine T, and Barbara Mueller. Advertising and Societies: Global Issues. New York, NY: Peter Lang, 2010. Print.

Hansen, Flemming, and Lars B. Christensen. Branding and Advertising. Denmark: Copenhagen Business School Press, 2004. Print.

Joshi, Manjunath V. Theories and Approaches of Environmental Economics. New Delhi: Atlantic Publishers, 2001. Print.

Landa, Robin. Advertising by Design: Generating and Designing Creative Ideas across Media. Hoboken, NJ: John Wiley


Win-Win Negotiations: Tameer Micro-financial Bank and Telenor Pakistan Report essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Executive Summary People normally engage in some form of negotiation in their daily lives. Successful negotiations are characterized by a situation in which both parties agree on the best solution. Effective negotiations require a cea rtain set of skills from the involved parties. However, professional negotiators have the relevant skills for participating in negotiations. It is noteworthy that the best negotiation is win-win.

It is characterized by everyone involved in achieving satisfactory outcomes. People should prepare in order to have effective participation in win-win negotiations. This research focuses on win-win negotiation, which is the most beneficial type of conciliation. Collaboration is the best strategy for engaging in win-win negotiations. This is because it encourages problem-solving through the application of integrative processes.

There are diverse techniques and skills that simplify win-win negotiations and contribute to the achievements of desirable benefits. Furthermore, win-win negotiations present many advantages compared to the limitations.

Tameer Micro-financial Bank and Telenor Pakistan successfully employed win-win negotiation to realize massive benefits for each of them. Tameer is a micro-financial institution in Pakistan, which needed to augment their customer base through mobile banking services. On the other hand, Telenor Pakistan is the second largest telecommunications firm providing mobile services to over 30 million people.

The regulator provided a new direction that required all mobile network operators to partner with financial institutions in order to offer mobile banking services to the millions of people who were not accessing the services. This directive facilitated the initial negotiations between the two firms.

The win-win negotiations enabled the firms to benefit from the opportunities provided by each other as well as develop the capacity to provide mobile money banking to millions of Pakistani’s. This research has established that win-win negotiations are the best form of concession because of the benefits it provides to the participants.

This study recommends that parties engaging in win-win negotiations should employ a collaborative strategy as well as strategic planning during win-win negotiations. It recommends that negotiating parties should trade concessions to enable them to focus on core issues.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Summary of Findings and Recommendations The application of win-win negotiation was helpful in solving challenges facing micro – financial institutions in Pakistan. The banks lacked the capacity to deliver mobile banking services to their millions of potential clients. Tameer Microfinance Bank needed to identify ways of improving their service delivery structures in order to escalate the number of people with accounts in Pakistan.

Tameer was interested in putting in place a mobile banking platform to attract more clients and activate its growth. A directive by the regulator in Pakistan that mobile network operators (MNO) shall partner with financial institutions in order to provide mobile banking services became the breakthrough for Tameer.

Tameer entered into win-win negotiations with Telenor Pakistan, which is the second largest MNO in the country as a way of complying with the new regulations. Tameer initiated the negotiations with the aim of acquiring the over 30 million clients belonging to Telenor Pakistan and the company’s agent network approximating to 180,000 together with its national advertising and marketplace leadership.

The companies agreed during the negotiation process to partner and form Easypaisabrand to offer money transfer service. Telenor Pakistan eventually bought 51 percent of shares in Tameer.

The positive outcomes of the negotiation between Tameer and Telenor Pakistan are that Tameer easily accessed a large customer base and reduced cost of doing business because of taking advantage of the 180,000 Telenor agents.

Conversely, Telenor Pakistan escalated its Average Revenue Per User (ARPU) as well as develop new revenue sources because of charges on the mobile money banking platform. The two institutions used a win-win negotiation approach to realize gains as well as enable millions of Pakistani’s to access banking services.

It is recommended that parties engaging in win-win negotiations should employ a collaborative strategy in order to settle the process when each side has won. The role of strategic planning in managing win-win negotiations is also recommended because it makes the process to run smoothly. It is also recommendable that negotiating parties should trade concessions in order to carry out the negotiation process by focusing on core issues.

We will write a custom Report on Win-Win Negotiations: Tameer Micro-financial Bank and Telenor Pakistan specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More It is recommended that the parties engaging in win-win negotiation should have effective communication skills, particularly while working with people from varying cultural backgrounds. This is because cross-cultural negotiations are complex and require a new set of skills.

Conclusions Win-Win negotiation is helpful in enabling two opposing sides to reach an agreement in which everyone benefits. The process of conducting a win-win negotiation requires the participants to maintain focus. Professional negotiators are the most successful in the negotiation because they have the relevant skills and capacities. However, communication also plays a momentous role in negotiations.

This is particularly important in cases where negotiation involves participants from multicultural backgrounds. It is notable that win-win negotiation is the most beneficial strategy for solving outstanding problems. This paper has highlighted the win-win negotiation involving Tameer Microfinance Bank and Telenor Pakistan, which is a telecommunications firm.

The two companies entered into win-win negotiations after a directive that MNO’s should start offering mobile banking services. The negotiation was successful thus making the two firms to form a new platform for mobile money transfer. The greatest lesson learned between the two firms is that win-win negotiations ensure that everyone involved benefits.


Literature Studies: “As You Like It” by William Shakespeare Research Paper cheap essay help: cheap essay help

William Shakespeare’s play As You Like It can be regarded as a pastoral and romantic comedy that includes many twists of the plot depicting the relations between various characters. Nevertheless, there is a common theme that is of great importance to the playwright. In particular, this literary work throws light on the way in which love can transform the experiences of an individual (Inge).

Moreover, the author challenges the conventions for the description of lovers, their motives, and behavior. Overall, Shakespeare shows that love can take a great number of forms, and this sensation can make the life of a person more fulfilling and joyful; more importantly, it does not have to be associated only with emotional suffering; this is the idea that many poets and playwrights before Shakespeare focused on. This is the main message that the writer tries to convey to the audience.

One should keep in mind that the characters depicted by the author live in some French duchy, and one can see that these people can be affected by the courtly life and conflicts caused by power struggles. Nevertheless, this play is set in the fictional Forest of Arden. Overall, this forest is a place where characters can renew themselves. Moreover, they can discover their better qualities that do not initially attract the readers’ attention.

Overall, the Forest of Arden is one of the magical places in which people can obtain their independence (Shakespeare XXXVI). For instance, children are able to become more independent of their parents. In many cases, love can be regarded as one of the forces that enable people to transform themselves almost entirely. As a rule, it enables them to discover happiness. This is one of the issues that should be taken into account.

It should be noted that love can take different forms in this play. For instance, one can speak about Orlando and Rosalind who are the main characters of this play. Overall, their relations can be described as romantic love. The author tries to ridicule the assumption according to which love can be compared to slavery since it does not accurately reflect the behavior of an individual. It should be mentioned that Orlando cannot openly express his affection for Rosalind, but he wants to win Rosalind’s love.

Overall, Orlando can be viewed as the character who is supposed to ridicule a conventional description of the so-called courtly love which is sometimes compared to a dangerous disease that impairs the life of a person. In particular, he makes the following statement while talking to Rosalind, “I am he that that is so love-shaked. I pray you to tell me your remedy” (III. 2. 354-355). In this case, this character does not directly state he is deeply in love with Rosalind.

Furthermore, this character seems to be convinced that he will “not be cured” (III. 2. 409). In other words, this person believes that he will not gain Rosalind’s love. It seems that Rosalind fully understands his thoughts and feelings, but she wants Orlando to become more open. She says that Orlando requires close confinement, and in this way, she tries to draw parallels between love and a mental disorder (III. 2. 387).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Furthermore, she wants him to abandon the artificiality of courtly manners. This character tries to emulate the behavior of various knights depicted by many poets and playwrights (Benson). To a great, Rosalind conversation with Orlando suggests that love should not be viewed as something inaccessible in the earthly life.

This is why she seems to be slightly ironic of Orlando and the artificial mannerism that only creates difficulties for him. These are some of the main aspects that can be distinguished because they are important for understanding the way in which Shakespeare tries to ridicule many of the artistic canons which existed in the late sixteenth century.

Moreover, it is possible to speak about the unrequited love that Silvius feels for Phoebe. It should be noted that Silvious is a shepherd, while Phoebe is a peasant girl who ignores him. This character knows it quite clear that Phone rejects affection. Nevertheless, he accepts the suffering caused by unrequited love.

More importantly, he is ready to humiliate himself in order to win Phoebe’s affection. To a great extent, this character can be compared to the Petrarchan lover or a person who understand that his/her affection may not be returned. This is one of the details that attract the attention of the readers. It is possible to examine the following quote illustrates the experiences of this character:

“So holy and so perfect is my love, And I in such a poverty of grace, That I shall think it a most plenteous crop To glean the broken ears after the man That the main harvest reaps. Loose now and then A scattered smile, and that I’ll live upon.” (III. 5. 99-101)

This quote is important because it shows that despite the unreturned attention, love makes Silvius’s life much more fulfilling. He understands that Phoebe may love another person, but this knowledge does not make this girl less attractive to him.

In this way, Shakespeare tries to challenge the literary and artistic canon according to which unreturned love only leads to emotional suffering. Furthermore, William Shakespeare is willing to show that this character is able to feel happiness even despite Phoebe’s indifference. Moreover, he eventually succeeds in winning her love. These are some of the main details that should be taken into account.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Literature Studies: “As You Like It” by William Shakespeare specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Additionally, Shakespeare can demonstrate that love can arise when the characters do not initially feel sympathy toward one another. In this case, one can speak about the relations between Touchstone and Audrey. It should be noted that Audrey is a poorly-educated girl who does not seem attractive to other people.

Moreover, Touchstone just wants to make use of her. Thus, one cannot suppose that they can turn into a married couple. Nevertheless, this character eventually finds Audrey’s openness and honesty very appealing. To a great extent, this couple completely defies the standards of courtly love depicted by many writers and poets before Shakespeare.

It is possible to provide other examples indicating that love can be extremely unpredictable. This argument is particularly relevant if one speaks about the love between Oliver and Celia. One can argue that Oliver is the main antagonist of the play; he does not evoke the sympathy of the reader. In contrast, Celia can be viewed as the paragon of different moral values. These two individuals do not seem to be compatible with one another, and it is often argued that this development of the plot is unrealistic.

However, one should keep in mind that sometimes love can overcome such obstacles. This is one of the arguments that can be put forward. Moreover, it is possible to argue that love transforms Oliver and makes him re-evaluate the morality of his actions and decisions. Again, one should mention that this action takes place in the Forest of Arden which seems to transform the main characters.

One should bear in mind that Shakespeare often incorporates magic in his plays in order to change the values and behavior of the characters (Shakespeare XI). To a great extent, this strategy could appeal to many people who attended the performances of his plays. Oliver’s transformation in the Forest of Arden is one of such techniques which were often adopted by the author. This is one of the points that can be made.

On the whole, the author departs from the literary tradition which existed in the sixteenth century. In particular, many authors depicted love as one of the forces that brought emotional suffering to a person. In turn, William Shakespeare deviates from this tradition and even ridicules it.

The author lays stress on the idea that love can take many forms, and it is the main source of joy for an individual. More importantly, this feeling can be shared even by those people who do not seem to be attracted to one another. It is possible to say that Shakespeare can challenge many of the conventions that people can take for granted. He demonstrates that love can vary dramatically, but it can make the life of a person more fulfilling. These are the main points that should be considered.

Works Cited Benson, Larry. “Courtly Love and Chivalry in the Later Middle Ages”. Harvard.Edu. n.d. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Literature Studies: “As You Like It” by William Shakespeare by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Inge, Dwight. “A Guide to Teaching the Interpretation of Shakespeare.” 2009. Web.

Shakespeare, William. As You Like It. New York: Penguin, 2000. Print.


Employees’ Compensation Research Paper essay help free

Table of Contents Problem statement

Theories of Compensation

Application of the Theory: Pay for Performance


Problem statement Currently, many companies and organizations fail to compensate their employees competitively as a way of enhancing job satisfaction. In fact, employees’ compensation stands out as an important component of every organization.

The reason is that it shapes other aspects of an organization including efficiency and strategy. Compensation’s main objective is to attract and enhance the company’s ability to retain employees.

A firm that retains employees through competitive compensation benefits from high productivity and increased job satisfaction. Salgado (1997) argues that competitive compensation is important for organizations and subsequently, it constitutes the largest cost for many companies in the world.

There are many ways of compensating employees in both the private and public organizations although there is none that is generally practiced across the business environment. How does pay for performance lead to job and employees satisfaction?

Theories of Compensation Many social scientists have proposed theories that attempt to explain the psychological, behavioral and economic perspectives of compensation. Outstandingly, cognitive theories articulate that human beings are driven by the urge to get rewards.

Human beings tend to repeat actions that yield them the highest level of happiness. This crosscuts across all societies, organizations, and countries. In organizations, competitive compensation tends to reward hard work (Salgado, 1997).

Cognitive theorists argue that employees interpret hard work as an action. Repeating this action will increase their rewards and happiness.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Consistency in actions and rewards leads to job satisfaction. This is according to the reward theory. In business contexts, a motivated team of staff is an asset for the company. It gives the organization a competitive edge over rivals and competitors.

When the employees are motivated to work owing to competitive compensation, the organization retains them with ease. Agency theory is central to any compensation method applicable to the modern business environment.

It proposes that compensation of employees is an organizational strategy (Chen, 2011). A firm uses a compensation method due to its costs and perceived benefits. Agency theorists argue that organizational costs come about due to the apparent differences in employees and firms.

One source of costs for an organization is when employees fail to put maximum effort in their productivity leading to reduced efficiency. The rationale is that an organization pays number of hours than when the employees put their maximum effort into the work.

Further, the theory says that firms seek to maximize their revenues and profit margins by motivating, recruiting, and acquiring high skilled and qualified employees. Nonetheless, employees are consumers. They, therefore, seek to maximize utility.

This is through increased income that affects the utility in a positive way. The theory, however, cautions that employees who seek to maximize their utility must strike a balance between disutility and utility (Riordan, Vandenberg


The Joseph Story Research Paper online essay help: online essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Commentaries on Joseph’s Story

Personal Reflections


Works Cited

Introduction The Joseph story, like the Abraham and Jacob stories, contributes to the exposition of the theme of the Pentateuch by showing how the promises of Abraham were partially fulfilled (Dunn and John 64). Like the two preceding stories, it begins with a divine intimation of the central figure’s future destiny. In two separate dreams, Joseph sees the rest of his family bowing down before him.

His brothers’ sale of him into Egypt was designed to prevent such an outcome. However, despite his imprisonment on a false charge he rises to be an important leader over all Egypt. It is when his brothers came to Egypt that they unwittingly fulfill his early dreams.

Although some scholars have held that the Joseph story proper ends with his father’s move to Egypt, his brothers fell down before him one more time after Jacob’s death (Wiersbe 55). Even though his brothers intended to do harm to him, God intended it for good, in order to preserve numerous people. A unique setting of the Joseph story is its Egyptian setting, which has prompted much reflection by Egyptologists.

This paper is divided into two main parts. The first part lays out the major themes discussed by biblical commentaries while the second part focuses on my personal reflection.

Commentaries on Joseph’s Story Joseph’s tactlessness in telling tales on his brothers and then recounting his dreams made his brothers angry (Kessler and Karel 24). However, as already observed, the dreams are not Joseph’s own imaginings but announcements of God’s plans and the fact that they are paired is an assurance of their eventual fulfillment. In the short term, however, they act as a catalyst for family breakdown.

The tension in the story builds as Jacob sends his darling son some fifty miles away from home in Hebron to Shechem in the north into the arms of the brothers who hate him intensely. As they see him approach, some want to kill Joseph, whereas Reuben seeks to stall proceedings by having him dumped in a pit. However, while Reuben is a way, the other brothers change their plan and decide to make money by selling Joseph as a slave.

Although the last scene with Jacob mourning inconsolably for his dead son Joseph is touching, Dunn and Rogerson argues that the choice of words was meant to remind us of Jacob, years back, deceived his father using his brother’s clothes and a goat (78). In this way, the author hints at the inescapability of divine justice.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Jacob is treated by his own sons as he treated his father. Nevertheless, as the story shows, Joseph’s sale into Egypt was meant to save lives, heal the family rift, and forward the fulfillment of the promises.

In relating the dreams, Joseph was only telling the truth. Some commentators, however, suggest that he was unwise to mention the dreams and that he was motivated by pride (Lioy 81). There are few clues to support this view. While he could have remained silent about the dreams, he chose to tell them.

Of course, regardless of whether Joseph should have kept his mouth shut, his brothers were wrong to nurse feelings of jealousy and hatred against him. Sometime after Joseph’s dreams, most of Jacob’s sons took his flocks about 50 miles north to Shechem. A desire to get away from Joseph may have been one of the reasons why they traveled so far from their home in the Valley of Hebron.

This, however, did no good as Jacob sent after them to find out how they were doing. Neither the father nor his favored son could have known that more than tow decades would pass before they laid eyes on each other again.

For some time, feelings of ill will toward Joseph had been building in the hearts of his brothers. Thus, when the siblings spotted Joseph from a distant wearing his ornate robe, they hatched a scheme to murder him. The brothers literary referred to Joseph as the master of dreams. The sarcastic tone of their statement reflected the resentment they felt toward Joseph and the dreams God had given him.

Jacob’s sons agreed to lie about the demise of Joseph. When asked about him, they would claim that a vicious, wild animal had attacked and devoured him. Their uncontrolled jealousy and hatred had brought them to such an intention. They thought they could get away with their scheme because Joseph was away from their father’s protection, and there were no witnesses nearby to report their actions.

They assumed that by getting rid of their dreaded younger brother, the siblings could prevent his dreams from coming true. They did not realize that God would use their actions to make the dreams a reality.

We will write a custom Research Paper on The Joseph Story specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Some scholars think that the sons of Bilhah and Zilpah were the instigators of the murderous plot (Phillips 29). When Reuben heard the plan, he came to Joseph’s rescue by advising his brothers not to take the younger sibling’s life.

Rather than harm Joseph and thereby shed innocent blood, Reuben urged the rest to bind Joseph and place him in a cistern, presumably to die of thirst and hunger. Reuben even planned secretly to help Joseph escape and bring him back home but he did not succeed.

Personal Reflections The materials found in the commentaries have really changed my understanding of the passage talking about Joseph being sold to Egypt. In spite of having an idea that God was in the picture and was working to save the remnant of Israel, I am surprised by some of the discoveries.

The most interesting thing to me is how some of the authors have been able to link what Joseph’s brothers did to what Jacob did when he lied to his father about being his brother Esau. In both cases, there is a mention of blood and clothing.

While in Jacob’s case, he was dressed in a sheep’s wool to pretend to be his brother Esau, Joseph’s brothers carried with them Joseph’s clothing smeared in the blood to their father so as to present a lie that their brother Joseph was dead. Another interesting observation is how the authors have connected what happened to Joseph, with how God works. Although a man may do things with evil intentions, God can use such situations positively.

In the case of Joseph, his brothers though they were eliminating him forever. However, they had no clue that it was in God’s plan that Joseph goes through what he went through for his dreams to be fulfilled eventually. Also interesting to note is God’s choice to work with the younger sons. In this case, Joseph was chosen over his older brothers.

To some extent, I am surprised by what I have discovered in some of the commentaries. The issues raised by the commentaries are a clear indication of how the bible is very well connected.

The parallel drawn between the lie told by Jacob and that told by his sons is an example of how many things spoken about in the bible are symbolic of deeper things. It would take an ardent bible scholar to discover information in the bible that may not be quite obvious to a normal reader of the bible.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Joseph Story by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Although the commentaries seem to agree in some areas, they completely differ in others. There is, for example, a common understanding that what happened to Joseph was in God’s plans to save his people in the future. The link between Jacob’s lie and that of his sons is, however, not mentioned in all the commentaries.

Conclusion The Joseph story is a clear indication of how God chooses those to work with. It is an indication of God’s choice for the younger son in preference to the older. God chose to work with Jacob and not Esau and in Joseph’s case, Joseph was chosen over his older brothers. Many other scenarios that are similar can be found in the Bible such as David and his brothers as well as Manasseh and Ephraim.

As stated in many sections of the bible, God is always interested in the inside of a person and not the outward appearance. On many occasions, people have been surprised by God’s choice of people to work with. Men and women always get it all wrong when they focus more on the outside appearance and not on a person’s inner being.

Works Cited Dunn, James and John Rogerson. Eerdmans commentary on the Bible, Cambridge, UK: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing, 2003. Print.

Kessler, Martin and Karel Deurloo. A Commentary on Genesis: The Book of Beginnings, Mahwah, NJ: Paulist Press, 2004. Print.

Lioy, Daniel. International Lesson Commentary: King James Version, with NRSV Comparison, The Standard in Biblical Exposition, Based on the International Sunday School Lessons (ISSL), Colorado Springs, CO:David C Cook, 2007. Print.

Phillips, John. Exploring Psalms: An Expository Commentary, Grand Rapids, MI: Kregel Academic, 2002. Print.

Wiersbe, Warren. The Wiersbe Bible Commentary: The Complete Old Testament, Colorado Springs, CO: David C Cook, 2007. Print.


ALDAR Company Management Strategy Report essay help online

Executive Summary ALDAR Company is, a real estate company based in Emirates and operates in more than five countries. The company owns more than fifty million square meters of land in some of the strategic areas in Emirate. ALDAR’s strength is ventured in its strong brand name that is internationally recognized. There is wide recognition of its products in all parts of the world.

The strength of the company is undoubtedly engineered by its internal managerial mechanisms. To have a competitive edge in selling its developmental projects, it will be advisable for the company to take advantage of its ability to compete favorably with equal players in the market. A strategic marketing plan is the only way out. There is no one company that is perfect; there is always an area that offers a weak point.

One of the weak points that the company will have to go through is internal while others are from the external environment. Weaknesses refer to stumbling blocks that may deter the company from progressing towards a particular direction. With a strategic plan, it will be easy to decide the material flow, technology to use, process selection, inventory required, and the capital needed.

Operation management has the responsibility of setting the policies that define expected labor standards. Employees play the biggest role in production processes, their skills, knowledge, and abilities should be put into consideration. In the recent past demand drift have been strongly pulling the market. Few movements have emerged which are linked with most of the real estate’s companies with well-distinguished brand names and the wholesale operations.

There is, therefore, need for all companies in the sector to have strong access to the details of sales data. Having the necessary details will not only quicken the production planning but will also provide information about customers’ tastes and preference and will help in reducing the possibility of underproduction.

Mission ALDAR’s mission is to mobilize the available resources to drive strategies in the core areas of expertise through innovation to ensure that customers are provided with high-quality products that are readily available at low costs.

Some of ALDAR developments are given below:

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Yas Island which occupies about 2,500 hectares of land

Al Raha Beach occupying an area of 5.2 million square meters

Luxuries apartments, restaurants, hotels, and office space in the city which occupies 5.0 hectares of land

Al Gurm Resort found in Abu Dhabi mangrove forests (ALDAR website 2).

Vision ALDAR aims at being the most realistic and dependable real estate company not only in Emirates but also in the rest of the world. It also aims at creating a steady and profitable investment platform for its shareholders and to provide development projects that are environment-friendly (ALDAR website 2).

External environment Political

The global financial crisis has compelled countries to relax their trade barriers. This is a good thing for the company since it can expand into other many countries. This will increase the market base.


In the past decade, the world’s economy has been at a low pace with many countries recording a negative rate. The world has recorded a positive rate since the great depression Era. Even if the rate today is not so good there is hope, and thus a risk taker can as well diversify his business (Yip 6).


Many people believe that ALDAR Company produces products that are of high quality and reliable. They are however willing to trade with current technologically improved products. There are no threats as far as the social environment is concerned if the correct technology is adopted.


Technology is not stagnant and more is expected in the future. The competitiveness of the company will be dependent on the efficiency of technology that it will implement. The world is experiencing rapid technological change; this is brought about by the use of computers in different sectors of business.

ALDAR has benefited from the changes; for example, the company has a website where a customer can log in and communicate directly to the company. These services are available for 24 hours in seven days (ALDAR website 4). In line with the same, the company has embraced computerized marketing and advertisement where it sells its products through the internet


The important thing is to comply with the particular country it invests in laws and regulations.

We will write a custom Report on ALDAR Company Management Strategy specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Environmental The world values its environment. There are policies that are targeted to compel companies to respect nature. On the positive note, since the country policymakers realize that no production can be made without the production of waste, it has embarked on the adoption of environmentally friendly technologies.

Porters 5 Analysis Porter developed a structure for analyzing the nature and extent of competition within an industry. He argued that in every industry there are at least five competitive forces, which establish the nature of competition within that industry (Harvard Business School Press 22). It is necessary to conduct this analysis because ALDAR is in an industry that is highly competitive and there is a need to understand the forces behind this competition. These five forces are discussed below:


Supply of foreign distribution links

Inexpensive supply of sophisticated technology

Low Switchover costs – Firms within this industry are vertically integrated. Dependence on foreign/domestic supply is minimal

Risk of forwarding integration


High Buyer Concentration- leads to price wars